Podcasts about JH

The extraterrestrial comedy podcast where we probe one of the alleged spookiest places in the world, the Gonjiam Psychiatric Hospital in South Korea. This hospital is said to have been owned by a crazed doctor director who conducted cruel experiments on his inpatients, resulting in many losses of life. Alongside this there was also a serial killer inpatient and alongside that, staff and family members of the inpatients also begun dying without explained causes. Did this place become haunted due to all the trauma? Or has this story gotten away with itself a little? There's only one way to find out… PROBE!Patreon:https://www.patreon.com/butitwasaliensStore:https://butitwasaliens.co.uk/shop/Probe us:Email: butitwasaliens@gmail.comInstagram/Threads @ ButItWasAliensTwitter @ ButItWasAliensFacebook: @ ButItWasAliens - join Extraterrestrial TowersMusic: Music created via Garageband. Additional music via: https://freepd.com - thank you most kindly good people.Sources:Curious Archive summary of the story and links to some vlogs: https://www.curiousarchive.com/haunted-gonjiam-psychiatric-hospital/ Moonmausoleum: https://moonmausoleum.com/gonjiam-psychiatric-hospital/ Fright Find: https://frightfind.com/the-real-gonjiam-haunted-asylum/#:~:text=The My So Called Creative Life (photos): https://mysocalledcreativelife.com/2015/05/29/a-creepy-afternoon-alone-in-an-abandoned-hospital-gonjiam-psychiatric-hospital/Modern history of Korean mental health treatment journal article:Shin, J-H and Yim, S-V. (2023) A Foundation for a “Cheerful Society”: The Korean War and the Rise of Psychiatry. Korean Journal of Medical History. 32(2): pp. 553–591. doi: 10.13081/kjmh.2023.32.553Available at https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC10556413Accessed: 30/09/2024The Gonjiam Psychiatric Hospital Google Maps coordinates: “37.362433, 127.33474

From Faith To Faith To The Nations Ministries - Nürnbergerstr. 7 - 90762 Fürth - Deutschland - info@fffnations.de www.fffnations.com Jh 14:15-21; Ps 23:1-; Jh 10:27

Garten oder Computer? Welche Leitmetapher braucht das Wirtschaften der Zukunft? Wenn der Fisch vom Kopf her stinkt, dürfte unser Leitbild der Maschine innerhalb des wirtschaftlichen Handels die Ursache dafür sein, dass wir durch unser Wirtschaften die Natur zerstören. Der Philosoph Christoph Quarch fordert ein Umdenken in eine Leitmetapher des Gärtnerns. Ein Leitbild, das zwangsläufig in eine Kreislaufwirtschaft und ein natürliches Wirtschaften führt. Ein wirtschaftsphilosophischer Grundsatzvortrag des bekannten Philosophen Christoph Quarch im Rahmen der Ringvorlesung der HSBA Hamburg "Wirtschaft neu denken" in Kooperation mit der Akademie-3.org. Wirtschaft ist Menschenwerk. Unser Wirtschaften kann deshalb immer auch anders sein. So wie es in früheren Zeiten anders war. Stets richtet es sich nach bestimmten Leitbildern oder Leitmetaphern. Entscheidend für eine gute und nachhaltige Ökonomie wird die Frage sein, an welcher Metapher wir Maß nehmen. Christoph Quarch stellt ein Wirtschaftsdenken vor, dass zukunftsfähig ist. Die Ringvorlesung hatte folgende Vorträge, die alle auf diesem Kanal eingestellt sind: 1. Auftakt-Vortrag von Dr. Christoph Quarch "Garten oder Computer? Welche Leitmetapher braucht das Wirtschaften der Zukunft?" 2. Vortrag von Kirstine Fratz "Zeitgeist Dynamics – Das neue Mindest für nachhaltiges und innovatives Management" 3. Vortrag von Dr. Nicolas Dierks "Markt und Moral – digitale Ethik aus dem Geist der Verbundenheit" 4. Vortrag von Dr. Krisha Kops "Welche Freiheitskonzepte braucht die Wirtschaft des 21. Jh." Mehr zu der Idee des Horticultural Leadership/Horticultural Entrepreneurship mit diesem Link. Buchtipp: Begeisterung! Wie Unternehmen über sich hinauswachsen von Christoph Quarch Link zu Thalia-Buchhandlung Wo die Seele singt. Über Kunst in Unternehmen Link zum Remedium-Verlag Der Vortrag ist mit diesem Link auf YouTube zu sehen.

What's your biggest flaws that others have seen? Like when Nurys gets the listeners names wrong? At what age are your kids when you start having memorable experience with them. A wild story of a Florida sheriff getting fired on his first day – listen to the story and the fastest JH have gotten fired. Now a days, kids are getting away with saying thigs that the younger generation couldn't get away with – does this sound relatable? Have you ever had a ‘back-handed compliment” before? (it's basically a rude compliment.) But is it as bad as ‘Revenge Quit?” Listen to Brians story about his revenge quit! And what's that reaction you give/get when you have tea to spill!?See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

What's your biggest flaws that others have seen? Like when Nurys gets the listeners names wrong? At what age are your kids when you start having memorable experience with them. A wild story of a Florida sheriff getting fired on his first day – listen to the story and the fastest JH have gotten fired. Now a days, kids are getting away with saying thigs that the younger generation couldn't get away with – does this sound relatable? Have you ever had a ‘back-handed compliment” before? (it's basically a rude compliment.) But is it as bad as ‘Revenge Quit?” Listen to Brians story about his revenge quit! And what's that reaction you give/get when you have tea to spill!?See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

So verwende ich KI jeden Tag. Business, Investments, Reisen, Training, sogar mit meinen Kids: KI ist für mich längst kein „Zukunftsthema“ mehr, sondern Alltag. ♦️ 30 Tage ChatGPT Audio-Kurs: http://julianhosp.de/KI-30-Plan-ChatGPT ------------- Schlüssel umdrehen. KI-Motor starten und meine kostenlose KI-Tool-Liste sichern:

Was gerade passiert, verändert Europas Zukunft. Der neue Handelsdeal zwischen den USA und der EU ist fix, aber nicht auf Augenhöhe. Trump diktiert, Europa schluckt. Zölle, Agrarprodukte, Tech-Regeln: Die USA gewinnen auf ganzer Linie. ♦️ DEEP DIVE, PORTOFOLIO, STRATEGIEN Inner Circle: https://julianhosp.de/InnerCircle ♦️ Exklusive, unzensierte UPDATES, direkt auf dein Smartphone: https://julianhosp.de/ic-daily ♦️ DIE SCHNELLSTE ABKÜRZUNG ZU DEINEM ZUSATZEINKOMMEN: https://julianhosp.de/BitB —————— KOSTENLOSE TOOL: ♦️ Meine echten 3 Investment-Positionen: https://julianhosp.de/meine-top-3 ♦️ Deine Abkürzung in die Welt der Kryptowährungen: Das Cheat Sheet: https://bit.ly/cheat-sheet_JH ——————

Blending Our Lives.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Chapter 20.The next morning I was awakened by a beautiful sensation on my hardened shaft. Carrie was licking and sucking me. When my hand caressed her face, she popped off of it and looked at me. “I couldn't help it Babe. It was so hard and wanting attention. Lay back and enjoy.”I smiled at her and said, “You know, if you are quiet, I too, could be licking and sucking something as you do that.” She smiled and moved so we could 69. As her damp panty clad cunt came down to me, my fingers moved the fabric to the side and I began enjoying her sexy slit.It wasn't long before Carrie's body stiffened and she began to cum. I have no idea how she kept from yelling out, like she usually does, but she managed. I was already close when she started cumming, and that just helped me along, because about a minute later I was ejaculating into her mouth, which she somehow kept in and swallowed. After taking one last lick, she came off of me and moved so we could kiss. It was a very passionate kiss, that we both could taste our handy work. After kissing, she looked at me and said, “Good Morning Honey. I like this new mouthwash we use.”, then giggled softly.After resting a bit, I had to get up and pee. Carrie just snuggled back under the covers and smiled at me. It was only 6:30 in the morning, but I was up now. I told her I needed some coffee. She said that I should make two cups and bring one back for her. I looked down at her and said, “You getting used to this morning service young lady?” “You betcha Baby.” then directed me to where the coffee pods were for her Keurig.As I entered the kitchen, lo and behold, Chief was sitting at the table, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. I didn't even think that the paper was even delivered anymore. I red the news online. “Morning Chief” He looked up and said, “Morning Mark.” Good sign I thought. At least he didn't call me Shitbird, or any other name.I got my coffee and started to get Carrie her's. John cleared his throat and told me to take a seat. “So Mark. Tell me what's up with my little girl. I know they found some spot on one of her ovaries.”“Trust me John. That's about all I know. It took some prying to get that out of her. Hell, she was going to send me packing because of this. No way would I walk away from her, especially with something like that. But, I think it is just a cyst, that time and some meds will take care of.”He just stared then said, “Mark. Honestly, I am an overprotective father, and grandfather. I just want only the best for my two girls. I know you and I like you. You have always been a man about things and someone I can trust, unlike that fuck knuckle she was married too. I never trusted that guy from the first day I met him. I know from just looking at Carrie, she is in love with you, and judging how you look at her, the same is true for you. All I ask, is don't play games with her. Either be all in, or all out. I don't want her hurt again. As for her cyst, or whatever it is, I'm sure it is nothing. Connie has had those in the past.”“Sir. And I mean sir as respect as her father. We both know that we had to call officers sir, but we both know they couldn't fight their way out of a paper bag, with a knife and directions on where to cut. But John, truthfully, this is the real deal for us and me. I have never let a woman into my life before. I saw too much when I was in. How they were in love but deployment after deployment, took a toll on those marriages and most ended in divorce, so I never got into that situation. But your daughter has my heart and soul now and I will do anything for her.”He chuckled then said, “Well, I am not complaining. I've seen the same as you. I got real lucky with Connie. We have been together almost 43 years now, married 42 of them. She is the love of my life. Best thing that ever happened to me. How she endured all of my deployments, I'll never know. But I never took her for granted. Every time I was gone, I hurt inside, but I'd never show you assholes that side of me. I made sure when I was home, that she, and Carrie were the only things important to me. And I always acted like we were dating. We had date night a couple times a week. I don't mean sex either. Taking her to dinner, or a movie, or anything that she had an interest in. You do that, and you'll have a very happy home life. And, the sex is great too, even to this day.”“Yeah Chief, Really? Last night?” I said and laughed. He just chuckled and told me “Hey. When she wants it, who am I to deny her”, then laughed again.“Deny Who?” we both heard, and there, standing near us was Carrie. She walked over and behind her dad. Put her arms around him and kissed his head. “Morning Daddy. So who weren't you denying.”“Nothing Princess. Some things you don't need to know.” then laughed. She looked at me and said, “Glad I wasn't dying of thirst Honey” then shot me a glare. “Sorry Babe. But your dad wanted to speak with me. Here, let me get yours now.”, then laughed. Her dad then chimed in, “Christ Carrie, you broke him already. 20 years in the Marines and never broke the man, and you do it in two weeks.”“Mwah? Not me. But you know those Gyrene's, they sometimes need direction. They're not as cool as us Navy people.” then laughed, which made us all laugh. I was glad to see her sense of humor back, and the twinkle in her eye.We were gone most of the day. There was a huge craft show at this one park they we stayed at for most of the afternoon. I did learn that John got into woodworking as a hobby now. He said he always wanted to do that, but being away so long, he never found the time. At one point, I found myself with Connie, while Carrie was with her dad, looking at something a few booths down from us.“Mark. I am so happy you came into Carrie's life. I have never seen her this alive before, except when she took in Jenny. I know that you are worried about her, with whatever this growth is. As I told her last night, it is probably nothing, but a simple cyst. I have had 4 in my lifetime, and they always go away. The specialist will know better on Tuesday. I bet they don't even do an exploratory on her. Her lab results will tell the tale. Her doctor should have eased her mind some, but some reason didn't. Just be there for her, no matter what. That's all I ask.”I told her I would. After a bit we headed to this little Italian place her parents knew of, for dinner. John picked up this tab, although I was willing too, but he told me my money was no good tonight. I did invite them to join us the next day at my sister's, but Connie said they already had made plans to spend the day with Jenny and Alan.After dinner we headed back to Carrie's. I stated I needed to go home and get some clothes. Carrie offered to go with me. But I told her stay and enjoy her time with her parents. I wouldn't be long. Just needed to shave and shower and get some more clothes. I was back within an hour. We stayed up some and chatted more, then we all retired to bed. After the I love you's, Carrie said she wished we were alone right now, and that she needed me inside her. I just held her close and told her soon Baby, soon.Chapter 21.We left for my sister's around noon. The get together was to start at 1pm, but I wanted to see Ann before any others arrived. I knew she would just love Carrie, there was no question in my mind. She'd probably love any woman who could tie me down. Ann and my brother in law have been married 18 years. They have two kids, Kyle, who will turn 16 in November, and Katie, who turned 14 yesterday. They have a very nice and modern house, which they moved into a few years back.Ann met us at the door, when we pulled into the drive. She is 41, same as Carrie, and stands 5'6, 130 pounds. She has dirty blond hair, and blue eyes. She is a spit fire too. Never afraid to speak her mind and tell you like it is. She has tried, unsuccessfully, to fix me up with a multitude of her friends or single neighbors. Nothing ever came to pass with them. A few became sex buddy's, but that was it. None ever made my heart beat fast, or my stomach tighten up in a knot, like Carrie does.After the introductions were made, and a few cracks about how Carrie somehow managed to corral me in, the girls went off to the kitchen, while Brad, Kyle and I went to the family room to watch some football. Eventually, my uncle and aunt showed up, along with 2 of their kids and grandkids. Also was some of my sister's neighbors and friends too. Two of which I had dated, but nothing was ever said around Carrie. At one point, Ann got me alone and said, “I love that woman. She is so right for you. You better not fuck this up little brother.”We stayed until after eating and cake was served, and presents opened. I did not what to get a 14 year old, so I went the safe way and got her a card with $100 visa gift card. She loved that. I signed the card from Uncle Mark and Carrie. When she gave me a hug and a kiss, she whispered in my ear, “I like her Unc. I hope she will be my aunt one day.” I just smiled at her, knowing full well that was my plan too.Carrie's parents left Tuesday morning, to visit, and stay with Connie's sister Bev. Connie did tell me to call her if there was anything wrong, after the doctor visit. I did not stay Monday night at Carrie's. I figure they all needed a break from me. Of course Carrie really did not like that, but I thought it best. We've laid a lot on her parents by being together as a couple and actually sleeping together.I went with Carrie to the doctor's office and sat with her in the waiting room. The whole time, I held her hand and at times, felt as though she was crushing mine, because she was so nervous. Once she was called, I stayed in the waiting room. About forty minutes later, a nurse called for me to come with her. She led me to an office that had Carrie and the doctor.I looked at Carrie and she was smiling. The doctor introduced himself to me, and I did the same. He then looked over some papers, then looked at Carrie.“Ms. Reynolds, you can rest assured that you do not have any tumor, benign, or cancerous. It is what we call a functional cyst. It is a sack that usually contains an egg, then releases that egg during your monthly cycle. The sack normally then goes away. Well this one did not, as of yet. They sometimes don't, which is what has happened to you. It may take a few weeks, but it will go away, and when you come back in three weeks, if it hasn't, we'll give you some medication that will help with that process. Otherwise, you are very healthy. If you have stopped having intimate relations, like many women do at this time, you are very safe to resume, and did not need to stop in the first place. I only say this, because that is the first question I am usually asked.” he said with a slight chuckle.As we were driving home, Carrie was all smiles. This was a huge relief for her, and me too. Maybe our lives could get back on track, after this slight derailment. I asked her if she was hungry, but she said no. She just wanted to get home.After arriving, she excused herself and went upstairs. Lord knows what she was doing, but I finally heard heard coming down the stairs. When I looked up, there she stood, with this white lace Baby doll outfit on. You talk about sexy looking. “Oh My Sweetie. You look absolutely beautiful and very sexy”“Thank you Honey. I feel absolutely sexy right now and I need you to make love to me all afternoon.”She grabbed my hand and led me upstairs to her bed. I did not waste any time in disrobing. My cock was as hard as a rock, before my boxers hit the floor. As I stripped, Carrie got on the bed and lay there, with her legs spread wide, inviting me to take her. Her white thong barely covered her moist sex, and the top did not hide the excitement she felt , with her nipples already hard as pebbles on her beautiful tits.I kneeled between her legs and slipped my fingers under her thongs waistband and gently tugged them down and off of her body. Her labia was glistening in the afternoon sunlight, filtering through the window. I leaned in and blew on her sex, which elicited a moan from her. Then lightly licked her swollen lips. “Later Baby. I need you inside me now” she softly said.I rubbed my head all over her soaking wet slit and then slowly inserted the head. “Oh Gawd” she moaned out. I slowly inched my way into her inner being, which was so soft, and so hot. “God. You feel so good Carrie.”My mouth lowered to her chest, as I sucked in one fabric cover tit. She arched her back some, like she was giving me her tit. I then sucked the other one, which made her moan so loud. Then I moved up and started kissing her. Her legs wrapped around me and we made slow, and very passionate love to one another. Neither of could hold back though. We were like teenagers doing it for the first time, and erupted in orgasm. I shot first. As I was shooting my love juice deep inside her, Carrie crushed me with her legs as this set her off on her own orgasm. Her nails dug into my back, but neither of us cared. My grip around her neck was tight as well. I felt like I hadn't cum in ages. As we settled down, we lay in each other's arms, panting from our euphoric bliss.I was still inside her, and surprisingly, still hard as well. I gently rolled us over, so she was now on top. Our lips still together. Our tongues exploring every inch of tongue. I loved her kisses, but best of all, I loved her more than ever. She sat up on me and looked down at me, smiling. Then slowly removed her teddy from her body, exposing her beautiful tits to me.“My God. You are so beautiful Carrie. You can stay her all day like this.” I told her. She smiled then said, “I had all intentions of doing this all day.” then she started to giggle. I asked what was so funny.“Last night, after we went to bed, I was laying here missing the hell out of you by the way, but I had to endure another night of my parents going at it. You have no idea how horny that made me.” she exclaimed. I asked, “Did you take care of that?”She sort of blushed, then laughed and said, “Yeah. I did. All I could think of was you, making love to me. This sure beats my fingers, or any toy I have.”I chuckled and said, “Wish I could have watched that. That would be so sexy to see.”“Maybe one day I will let you watch. But right now, Fuck me Babe. Fuck me so good”Later that evening, after napping and then showering together, we headed out to dinner at a local bar and grill. Afterwards, I brought her over to my house for the first time.She was in awe of it, just coming down the driveway. The house is big. It is 4 bedroom, Victorian style farm house. It was, at one time, 5 bedrooms. But my grandfather combined two bedrooms into one and made a new master bath in one portion of it. Otherwise, it only had one bathroom.When we entered the house and I turned on the lights, Carrie sort of gasped. I asked what was wrong, but she just smiled and said, “I'm waiting for June Cleaver to come out of the kitchen with her pearls and high heels on. God Mark, this is so 60's looking.”“I know, but it serves it purpose for me, at this time. I do plan on buying furniture, just never got around to doing it. Ann bitches at me all the time. Come on with me, while I gather some clothes for the morning.”We went upstairs to the master bedroom. When she saw the furniture up there, she really gasped. “Oh My Mark. This stuff is gorgeous. Please don't replace this. This stuff has to be from the 20's. I just love the bed.”“Yeah. Gramps said his father built it.” The bed was a big four poster and had matching dressers and nightstands. It was old, but finely built and well maintained.As I was gathering things, she laid out on the bed. “You know, maybe this weekend, we stay here and let the kids have the condo. I'd love to make love to you right here. Also, pack up some underwear and some shirts and pants, so you can leave them at my place.”“Sounds like a plan to me. Where does Alan live anyways?” I asked“He actually lives with his mom. Close by campus. She is divorced for years now. I am actually pretty friends with her. We have gone out for drinks a few times and have had dinners at each other's places. She just adores Jenny, which makes it a whole lot nicer.”After a few more minutes, we left and went back to Carrie's. Of course we made love again that night, and early the next morning, before she had to leave for work. This arrangement worked out quite well for us.Chapter 22.By Thanksgiving time, we were comfortably into our relationship. Most nights were spent at her place, and most weekends were spent at mine. There wasn't a night we did not spend together. I was hooked on her. I never, in a million years, could believe I could wake up every morning with someone. This felt awesome to me and so special. I loved looking at her while she slept. I also enjoyed just sitting with her at night reading, or just watching TV, then retire to bed. The best part is when she folds herself into me and falls asleep. I love that most.Thanksgiving is time for family. This year though, I was spending dinner with Carrie, Jenny and Alan, and Alan's mom, Brenda. I usually would be at Ann's, but she understood. I did tell Ann we would be over after dinner to visit.Carrie and Brenda did all the cooking. Alan and I set the table, but then retired to the couch to watch some football. Jenny was out with the ladies, so this left only Alan and I alone. As we watched, Alan and I would talk some. He was a nice young man and had his head together. He told he would be graduating in the spring and already had a job lined up. He wanted to work a while before he went for his Masters.Then he looked around to see where the ladies were, and saw they were still very busy in the kitchen. “Mr. Roberts, Mark. I… I want to ask Jenny to marry me this Christmas. Do I ask her mom beforehand?”“Well Alan. To be honest, I think that would be a great idea. Are you absolutely sure of this? This is a huge step in your life?” He smiled and said, “Oh yeah. I have never been sure of anything like this. I love her so much and can't wait to start our lives together.”“Tell you what. You get Carrie alone one day soon and ask her. I'm sure she will give her blessing. But, she's not the one you need the blessing from. You know who that belongs to.” I told him.He chuckled, then said, “Yeah. I kind of had a feeling you would say that. But I don't know when I will ever see them before Christmas. That's not something you ask over the phone.”I laughed, then said back to him. “Oh you are so right there. That old bastard would kill you if you did it like that. When can you get a Friday off in the next couple of weeks?”He shrugged his shoulders, “I guess any Friday. I usually have labs on those days, so no biggie, why?”I shook my head. “Between you and I, and I mean this, you don't say a word to Jenny. I too, plan on asking Carrie to marry me. So pick a Friday. We'll tell our fine ladies we are doing a guy thing that day, which we are. But we'll fly down to Florida, and ask the Chief and Connie in person.”“Oh wow Mark. But I can't afford that. Heck, the ring I want to get is a bit over my budget.”“Don't worry about the flight, I'll handle that. Where did you get the ring, or see it?He smiled and said, “Over at the mall, at Kay Jewelers. It's only a half carat, but one day, I'll get her a bigger one.”“Look, tomorrow, the girls are going shopping with my sister, god help me. So why don't you come with me. A friend of mine is a jeweler and has a lot of nice rings. We'll figure it out from there.” He just nodded, and as he was about to speak Jenny popped in.“What are you two talking about. It looks like a very deep conversation.” We both laughed and said football.Dinner was excellent, but the people really made it nice. By the end of the meal, we were all tired. I helped, as did Alan, wish dishes. We figured the girls spent all morning in there fixing it, it's the least we could do. Thank God for dishwashers.That night and Ann's, Carrie and Ann talked nonstop. Jenny and Alan had also come along, but weren't staying long. I was very happy that Carrie and her family were so accepted by my family. Ann and Brad made them feel right at home. I announced that Christmas Eve dinner was at my house this year. Ann, of course, had to bust my balls and ask what take out I was using.“I'll have you know, I am a pretty damn good cook, huh Honey?” Carrie smiled, “Oh Yeah. He actually is. I was very surprised. Jarheads usually know only a couple of things. Walk, March, shoot guns and eat.” then laughed. “Nice Squid. Real Nice”Katie then asked, “Mom? What's a Jarhead?” which made us all start busting out in laughter.“Well Pumpkin, it's like this. See a Marine is a very special person. He, or she, is the very best and people in the other services are very jealous of us. So they call us very derogatory names, to make them feel better about the lowly service they belong too, like the Navy. Squids are so jealous.” then laughed.Carrie was rolling her eyes, then said “Dream on Jarhead. We are just smart enough to stay on a boat, while you get all the crap jobs on land. But, I still love ya.”Once home and lying in bed, Carrie told what a great day she had. She just loves my sister and feels rather close to her. She also said she was so glad that they even accepted Jenny and Alan. I told her that I was glad that they have accepted her as well, and that spending the day with her and Jenny, and Alan's family made this pretty special to me.“Carrie. I don't want any secrets between us, so I need to tell you this.” “Uh Oh” was her response. “It's not bad, not bad at all. Alan is going to come ask you for permission to marry Jenny”Carrie got to her knees, “Really? When? Oh my God. I knew that they would do this.”“Not sure when he is going to ask you, but I do know it is Christmas time he asking her. He's pretty much laid out his life and how he sees it, and he does have a good head on his shoulders. He said they would wait until Jenny graduates in a year and a half.”Carrie was still on her knees, but crying now. “I am so happy for them. Jenny wants to marry him, that I am sure of. She loves him as much as I love you. I just told her when the time comes, be smart, and wait on having kids. Enjoy being a couple, because once kids come, it's whole new ballgame.”“Now you better act surprised about this. He is so scared of what you may say.”“I will. I promise. He has nothing to fear from me, it's gonna be a YES”, then leaned down and kissed me. That kiss turn into a hot, passionate kiss, which led to a love making session. Can't wait to see what she is like when I ask her the same thing.Chapter 23.The next morning Carrie was up and out the door by 7am. I knew I had most of the day to myself, so I got dressed and headed over to my place. Alan and I were to meet at the jewelers around noon.Alan was right on time as we entered the building, which was in one of those strip style shopping centers. My friend, John, was behind the counter when he saw me walk in. After a few good minutes of catching up he directed us to the engagement ring area . Alan stated he had $1200 to spend. John showed him quite a few rings in that price range. He was looking for a pear shaped style. I saw one that was one carat and asked the price. John said he could let that one go for $1800. Alan said it looked great, but he couldn't afford it.“Do you think Jenny would like it?” “Yeah. She's love that.” he said. “Well then, get it. I'll make up the difference. My future stepdaughter should have the best.” “Mark. I promise to repay you as quick as I can.” “You pay me when you can afford too, and nothing sooner. We'll be family for many years to come.”Then John directed me to this one ring. It was marquis shaped with 6 small diamonds around it. It just screamed Carrie to me. It was set in a platinum band, which I already knew she liked. It wasn't to pretentious, or gaudy. John said I could have that one for five grand , normally $6500 for it. He said it was a size 8, but I am not sure of her size. He said, no matter, just bring it in after I give it to her and he would resize it, unless I could find out her size. I chuckled to myself, and thought, I should call her ex and ask.After leaving there, we grabbed a sandwich and beer at this one bar and grill I knew. Then headed over to my house to see about flights to Florida. Alan was so excited, and kept thanking me over and over. I knew now the kid's father had very little to do with him, since the divorce. He's been gone from their lives for almost 12 years now. So this felt pretty good, acting like a father figure to him. Kids coming out of boot camp are kind of like this. They look up to the sergeants when you get them in your platoon. So I know the look all too well, except I'm not going to yell at this one.Once at my house, we went online and found a flight, non-stop to Pensacola, that got us there by 10am, and then one returning at 2:30, arriving back here at 5pm. Before I made the purchase, I called Connie. She had given me her cell number before they left back in October.After the obligatory how are you's and how's Carrie. I told her my plan. I really wanted to surprise them both, but had to make sure they would be home that day. It would have sucked to fly down and find they were gone.“Oh Mark. You are such a good man. John will be so happy you did this. I know he likes and respects you. He has been hoping you would do something like this, marrying his little girl. But to fly all the way down here to ask his permission, well, you'll be at the top of his list. You already are on mine. I promise I won't say a word either.”We hung up after that, and I hit the button to buy the tickets. I didn't tell Connie about Alan coming or his question too. That should make the old man really feel good. Tickets for both of us, just set me back a grand, but it was worth it. I told Alan this one is on me, which he protested too, but I told him tough, get over it.Later that night, while in my bed, Carrie told me about her day with Ann, and shopping. She said she thinks this will be the best Christmas ever for her. Ann told her what she thought I needed and clothes sizes and such. I can just imagine what Ann helped her pick out. I got to admit, when it comes to clothes for me, Ann knew what I liked.Since that few days back in October, when I thought she wanted to call this whole thing off, we have grown closer. Although we are not in our early twenties, we still made love quite a bit. Four or five times a week. But just going to bed with her and waking in the morning and see her next to me, was like heaven. I could care less about the sex actually. That was the bonus. Great thing too, is that she loves sex and on the weekends, it was two or three times a day, unless her monthly friend showed up, but even then, when it first starts, she isn't opposed to doing it in the shower. That has happened twice since we started.Weekends too, was when naughty Carrie comes to play. She is very boisterous, and loves talking dirty. She is always a lady outside of the home, but inside, she gets down right slutty. One evening I let her tie me up to the post of my bed. She teased quite a bit that night. 69ing with me, but having her sex hover above my face, where I couldn't reach it. While she played with my cock. Then she'd lower herself down to let me lick her for about thirty seconds, then pull away again. It drove me insane with lust. When she finally turned around and lowered herself onto me, she rode me like a bull. The whole time asking me how her cunt felt and did I want to cum, and things like that. It was fun and adventurous for us, and we both love it. I really think she has a Domme side to her, deep down.Chapter 24.A few nights before Alan and I took off to Florida, I fibbed a bit and told Carrie that on Friday I was going to help Brad close up their cabin, that he and Ann have by a lake near us. Ann knew of my plans and was willing to go along with it. I told her that Alan was going to help too and that we should be back by 6 that evening. Since the cabin is only 20 minutes from the airport, I was going to swing by before our flight, and move a few chairs on the porch, to a shed he had. That way, I really didn't lie. I hate lying to her.We arrived in Florida about ten minutes early, which was good. I rented a car and was at John and Connie's in no time, thanks to GPS. The look on John's face was priceless when he opened the door and saw both of us standing there. Of course, he thought something was wrong.“What in the world are you two doing down here? Are the girls  okay?”I laughed and said all is fine with them. He let us in and we took a seat on the couch. “Well? What's up. You didn't fly down here for your health.”“John. Connie. I came down here to ask permission to marry your daughter.”“You flew down here just to ask that? What the hell, you could have called on the phone and saved time and money Shitbird.”“No John. You deserve more respect than that. If I am doing this, I want to do it right. So, do I have your permission?”He looked at Connie, who shook her head yes, then said, “Mark. I would be proud to call you my son in law. I may seem gruff at times, but I do like you and respect you, and I know you will treat my daughter good, which is all I can ask for. Connie and I want only the best for her, and Jenny too. So yes, you have our permission.”We shook hands and he actually gave me a hug, and of course Connie did too. Then John asked,“Did you need a wingman, bringing Alan down with you?”“No sir”, Alan said. “I would like permission too, to ask your granddaughter to be my wife.”“Jesus H. Christ. Both of you? Well son, are you sure you are ready for a step like this. That is one person I never want to see hurt, besides my wife and daughter.”“Sir. I have never been so sure of anything in my life. I graduate in May and have a job already lined up and Jenny graduates the following year, and then we would marry.”After looking at his wife again, who stood there smiling, he spoke, “Then I guess I see no point in denying you her hand. Promise me you will always take care of her and love her with all your heart, like we do.”“I promise Mr. Reynolds, I swear.” He chuckled, “I bet you were as nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs to ask me this. Both of you clowns, so help me God, if you ever hurt those girls, I will hunt you down and hurt you real bad, and if I am too old, I still know people who can do it. You know the last one Carrie was with, the asshole, the best I could do is have him shipped to San Diego. I wanted to have him put on that team in the Aleutians (Alaska), but the CO thought that would not be a good fit for that team.”We stayed and had lunch with them, then got back to the airport with plenty of time. We did ask if they could come up for Christmas. They had plans for a few days later that week, but said they would be up on Christmas Eve, which I thought was perfect. We also planned on surprising the girls with their presence , that evening at my house since I was cooking dinner that night. John did make a crack about eating before he got there, in case my meal sucked.I got to Carrie's around 6:30, and we went to eat, then to my place. We just cuddled on the couch that night, then went to bed. I was pretty tired, and she completely understood, so we just fell asleep in each other's arms.The next day, we met Jenny and Alan back at Carrie's and headed over to this tree farm to cut down two Christmas tree's They take you out on a wagon, then when you find and cut it down, pick you up and bring you back to the Chalet, where you pay. The four of us had a great time and Carrie, and Jenny were giddy most of the day. I dropped the kids off at Carrie's and helped put the tree in its stand. Jenny was going to start decorating it, while Carrie and I did the same at my place. This is the first tree I have decorated in over twenty years. I was usually never home for the holidays, or if I was, it was for a few days and it was spent with mom and Ann.It took most of the afternoon and part of the evening to string lights and attach the antique ornaments my grandmother had at the house. Carrie did run out to the store and bought ribbon and bows, and some garland too. While we did this, she had Christmas music playing in the background and I had a fire lit in the fireplace. What was real nice, was that it was now snowing some. Not heavy, but a nice downfall, just like you would see in any Christmas movie.We were both dressed in jeans and sweaters, but she looks a lot cuter than I do, in hers. After we finished and ate delivered pizza, we retired to the couch, which faces the fireplace, and the tree, all lit up, standing in the corner by it. Carrie sat next to me, sipping wine, with her legs curled under her. We talked about what we needed to get for people. I had told her I wasn't sure what to get Ann and Brad, or even Jenny and Alan. I did buy the kids laptops for each of them. Ann had only one computer, which they all shared, so this would help out in that department. I know Ann and Brad were going to buy Kyle a used truck, for when he passed his driver's license test. He was taking the driver's ed course now.Carrie said she would help with Ann and Brad, but I didn't need to get Jenny anything. I told her to stop there. She is part of you and she deserves presents as well. Carrie did tell me she is going to get Jenny a car, after the first of the year. Right now, she didn't have one, but she was taking an internship at this one accounting agency, and needed one for that. Then we started kissing, which led to more kissing. I stopped, and got up.“Hold that thought”, I said. Then went to the back closet and pulled out my sleeping bag. I came back in and unrolled it, and unzipped it. I laid it out over the oval rug in front of the fireplace and went and took her by the hand and had her stand up.“Umm, I like how you think Mr. Roberts.” I slowly removed her sweater, then her bra. Of course I had to suck her tits a few times, before unbuttoning her jeans and slowly peeled them down, exposing her black thong. With me now on my knees, I used my teeth to pull her thongs down, and when they hit the floor, she stepped out of them. I didn't even bother with her socks. Now naked, I leaned in and lightly licked her sex, tasting her juices that she was already emitting. God, I love how she taste.She pulled me up then and pulled my sweater over my head and then my t-shirt. She now got on her knees and removed my jeans and then my boxers. When my engorged member sprung free, she licked it a few times, especially on the tip. “Yummy” she said.I had her lay on the sleeping bag, and she readily spread her legs for me, letting me gaze at her beauty. The Christmas lights, and the glow of the fire made her especially beautiful. I wasted little time in going down on her. I wanted her to orgasm in my mouth. I needed to taste her. I stayed down there for a long while. Bringing her off two times, before I kissed my way back up to her mouth, stopping along the way to such each tit into my mouth, which I knew she loved having done.As I kissed her passionately, I made sure my weight was not fully on her, and my hardened member lay at her opening, ready to enter paradise. Her hips gyrated below me, trying hard to have me enter her.“Baby. Please put it in. I need you so bad. I love you”I too, couldn't wait any longer and slid in. Once I was fully in, we both moaned out. We then proceeded to make slow love to one another. We had no rush to this, just two people, deeply in love, joined together, making us one. I have no idea how long we made love for, but it had to have lasted at least a good fifteen minutes. We were lost in each other, until Carrie finally moaned out “Oh God, I'm cumming Baby.” I didn't last too much longer and started shooting my seed deep within her. “I love you baby.” I said as I was cumming.After we calmed a bit, I noticed I was still hard and rolled us over so she was on top. I looked at her, as she sat up. The firelight danced over her skin. She looked incredible to me. “My God Baby, you look so beautiful” I said. “You are beautiful Mark. I love you so much. This is going to be the best holiday ever.” I smiled, and thought, “If you only knew my Love”Chapter 25.The next two weeks flew by. I had talked with Connie a couple of times. She said she told Carrie that they were going to New Orleans to visit with friends down there, from their Navy days. Carrie was a little bummed, but understood. Connie said their flight got in at 4pm that day. Jenny was going to pick them up and bring them over a little past 7, on that evening, along with Alan's mom. Ann was going to meet them out front, so they could follow her up the drive, without lights on. Very clandestine like. I had told Ann to wait until I turned the kitchen and dining room lights out, before sneaking in the back door, and to stay in the dining room until I actually proposed to Carrie. God I was nervous now. This to me, was the biggest leap of faith I would ever take in my life.Carrie came over around 5, on Christmas Eve. She was wearing this beautiful red dress that made her look like a Goddess. Had no one been coming over, I would have taken her then and there.“My God. You are more beautiful than I have ever seen you Ms. Reynolds.” I told her. She smiled and said, “You are just biased, and you want to get into my panties JH. Thank You though. Compliments are always welcome. I love you.”She helped me prepare the rest of dinner. We were having Standing Prime Rib, mashed potatoes, rolls, gravy, and a bean casserole that Carrie prepared. We then set the table for 8, on the dining room table. This table was big enough to feed a platoon on. Everything was almost ready.It was now just coming on 7pm. The roast was done and I removed it from the oven, to let it sit a while before carving. Carrie was standing near me, sipping a glass of wine. I reached the light switch and turned it off, and then walked into the dining room and did the same there. The only light was from the tree and fireplace.I went to the stereo and put on Carrie's favorite artist, Shania Twain. I took Carrie's hand and led her to the middle of the living room, as the music started. I took her glass and set it down, then pulled her into my arms and started to dance to “From This Moment On”As we danced, I made sure her head was not turned so she could see into the dining room. Towards the end of the dance I softly sang the lyrics to her.You're the reason I believe in loveAnd you're the answer to my prayers from up aboveAll we need is just the two of usMy dreams came true because of youFrom this moment as long as I liveI will love you, I promise you thisThere is nothing I wouldn't giveFrom this momentI will love you as long as I liveFrom this moment on.As the music started to end, I looked into her eyes, which were now glazed over with tears, and got to my knee. With her one hand in my, I looked up at her, then reached into my sport coat, and pulled out the ring.“Carolyn Ann. I love you more than life itself, and like the lyrics said, I can't wait to start living my life with you. Would you do me the honor and be my wife, and I your husband?”Her whole body tremble as I awaited her answer. “Oh My God Sweetheart, Yes”I stood and pulled her into me and we kissed a long and very passionate kiss. Just then, our combined family's started clapping and cheering. Carrie broke the kiss and saw her mom and dad coming towards us, with Jenny and Alan, then Ann and her family.Carrie broke from me and ran to her mom and hugged her tight, then her dad. She was now full out crying, and since she yes, it must be from joy. Connie then hugged me and told me how beautiful that scene just was. Jenny and Carrie were hugging and crying together now. Brad and Alan both shook my hand. Ann went up and hugged Carrie and welcomed her to the family, then she came to me.“Brother. You sometimes shock the hell out of me. I never knew you could be this romantic” Then kissed me and told me she loves me and I better take care of that woman, always.John finally came over to me, “Mark. Never in a million years would I have thought I'd be calling you son. But you know what, I am glad I am. You are the type of man I would want for a son. Welcome aboard to our family Son.” then hugged me. I could have sworn I saw a tear in his eye.Dinner was excellent and everyone was in a very festive mood. Carrie made a toast, after saying grace before dinner. “To the best Christmas ever. To Ann and Brad, and the kids, I am so grateful to be part of your lives now. You have made me feel part of your family since the day I met you. To you, mom and dad, and you Jenny, for always being there for me and teaching what love really is, so I can now share that with my future husband Mark, who I plan on growing very old with. I love you all”After dinner, the girls shooed us away and told us to relax while they did the dishes. Connie said it was only fair, since I did the cooking. It was well past 9pm when we were all together in the living room. Carrie and I already decided we would open our gifts the next morning, at her place with Jenny and Alan, and now her dad and mom. But we still had to exchange gifts with Ann and the family.Carrie handed out our gifts to them. To Ann, Carrie picked out a couple of sweaters and we got her a $200 visa gift card, so she could buy what she wanted for herself. We got Brad a new fishing reel and a $200 visa gift card. The gift cards were in a Christmas card signed Mark and Carrie. The kids each got a laptop and $100 gift cards. When they opened the cards, their mom asked what was written. Of course they could care less about what was written but said it was from “Uncle Mark and Aunt Carrie” I had signed all of the cards, but Carrie had no idea I wrote that. She squeezed my hand tightly then.Alan and Jenny were sitting by the tree and had opened their presents from my sister. Then Alan reached around the tree and produced a box, and handed it to Jenny. “Please open this Honey.”Jenny was now sort of kneeling and slowly opened the box. Inside was a figurine of a bride. Around the head and neck, was the ring he bought a few weeks back. Jenny just Gasped. Alan was kneeling now too and took her hand.“I was going to wait until the morning, but I just can't. I want everyone to see and hear this. Jennifer Lynn, would you marry me and become my wife and the mother, someday, to our children”Jenny broke down and started crying, but finally said “Yes”, then actually tackled him and started kissing him. Jenny was over the moon now, as was Carrie and Connie, and Alan's mom. Lots of excitement this night, that's for sure. I went out to the fridge and took out 2 bottles of champagne that I had snuck in the back and opened them. With John's help, we gave everyone a glass, including the kids and toasted to a merry Christmas.Katie made me chuckle when she asked if Jenny was now their cousin. I said officially, no, not until Carrie and I marry, but yeah, she is. “Oh Cool. I don't have any girl cousins”, which made us all laugh.I was sitting in the one arm chair, and Carrie in my lap. Of course she had to wiggle her ass a few times, which wasn't the best thing to do, because Mr. happy liked the attention and started to rise. I whispered in her ear, “Keep it up and I'll take you upstairs and take care of this problem I am having.” She giggled and said, “Promises. Promises”Then Carrie asked, “Mark. Did you ask my dad for permission?” I just smiled and said, “Oh Yeah. I'm not that dumb. Actually. Remember two weeks ago when I was helping Brad at the cabin?” she nodded, “Well, Alan and I did go there at 5:30am. I can see Alan is not the type that likes getting up at Oh Dark Thirty either, but, we did go over there. Moved three things to the shed, then left for the airport. We flew down to Florida, got to your parents by 11, had lunch, asked Chief and your mom for their blessings, then back up here by 5 that evening, and you two fine ladies weren't the wiser. So before you say anything, we did not lie, but did not disclose our whole agenda. No way could I lie to you Babe.”John was laughing as I was recounting that day. “Oh yeah, I open the door to find these two Shitbirds. My first thought was something happened to one of you, but then Mark sorted it out for me. Connie already knew he was coming. But I'll tell you. I couldn't ask for two finer men to take care of my girls, than these two.After that, everyone started to leave. We told them we'd be over in the morning, and to not open stuff without us there. As soon as we saw the lights of their cars fade away, Carrie turned off the lights and pulled me upstairs.Carrie turned on the lamp, next to the bed, then turned off the overhead lights. She seductively stripped down for me, and I just stood there in amazement. Once naked, she stood there. So I stripped as well. Not as seductive as she had done, but still slow. I stood a foot away from here and she took both of my hands in hers.She smiled at me, “Baby, you have no idea how lucky I feel and so loved right now. What you see in front of you, is yours, until the day we die. I am all yours.”I smiled at her then, and said, “Babe. For the life of me, I don't know how I ever got as lucky to be with a beautiful person, as you are. I don't mean just in looks, but the whole essence of you. You are my life, and no one will ever come between us. I Love you Carrie”She led me to the bed and we lay beside each other. Her newly ringed hand reached around the shaft of my member and held it gently. “I love this ring Baby. And, quite frankly, it looks really good right now. When did you know you wanted to marry me?”My eyes looked into hers, “Honestly, I wish I could say that first kiss on Whiteface Mountain. But it wasn't then. I knew at that point I had a shot with you though. But, it was the night I made you dinner and drew your bath. I knew then, when you said I love you back to me, that this was it. And, it's gotten better every day since.”She crawled up on top of me, and without any help from our hands, slipped my hard member into her waiting sex. Looking up at her, after we both moaned, “When did you know this was real for us?”“When we kissed on that rock. There was just something about it. But when we made love that Saturday night in the cabin and professed our love to each other. I knew in my heart then. But finally, when you stuck by me, with that stupid ordeal back in October, I knew this man was it.”“Baby, there was no way I was walking away from you. Not then , not ever. Were you surprised this happened tonight?” I asked.She grinned, “Yes and no. I thought maybe tomorrow, and if not then, then Valentine's Day. But tonight threw me. But picking one of my favorite songs to dance too, then asking me then, well it made me speechless. Then to have our whole family here too. You made this the best Christmas I have ever had.”Carrie started pumping up and down on me now. She didn't want to talk anymore. She wanted to complete our love making. It really did not take us long either. Throughout the whole time, our lips were locked together, until we were both ready to cum.“Oh God Baby. I have to cum” I spoke out loudly. “Cum Baby. Give me it all. I Love You Mark”I started cumming deep inside her, and about half way through, she started cumming. My hands were holding her ass as she did. I could feel goosebumps on her cheeks, as she let loose with her orgasm. It was very powerful too. Her whole body was wiggling around as our orgasms continued.We kissed one last time, then both told each other I love you. I wouldn't let her leave me though and she settled in on top of me and we both fell asleep.Chapter 26.Christmas Day saw us going all over the place. First, I took Carrie out to the barn out back. Inside was my old 93 Ford Mustang Boss. I bought this right after boot camp. It was rarity that I got to drive it much. Sometimes, six months would elapse before it got driven. The most use I got out of it was when I was stationed at Quantico. When I moved back here, after getting out, I bought my truck. So this car just sits, except for an occasional spin. It's silver with black interior, and has the 5 liter engine, which is a small V8. The only enhancement it has, is a new radio that has Bluetooth for the phone. It is in mint condition and only has 22,000 miles on it.Carrie asked where did I get this. So I told her about its history. Then I told her I was going to give this to Jenny. “Oh My God Mark. You can't do that. This is an antique, isn't it?”“No. Not yet. Couple of more years. But she needs a car and I never use it. So why not let someone, who I happen to like and is going to be my daughter one day, have it.”“You amaze me JH. You don't have a selfish bone in your body. And you are right, she is going to have you for a father one day. I know she likes that idea too. The ex was never really close with her in the first place, and when I kicked him out, he has never even tried to contact her. Just be patient with her and love her Mark. That's all I ask.”I knew I was going to do this too, after Carrie said she had to buy a car for her. So I had it checked out at the garage I go too, and had new tires put on it. So it was good to go. She'll just have to watch driving in snow. Rear wheel drive and snow don't always mix well.When we arrived that morning, everyone was up. Connie had made cinnamon buns and coffee, which we all enjoyed, while opening presents. After all the presents were opened, I handed Jenny a small gift bag. “From us” I said. Her eyes got real big when she saw they keys. Then ran to the front door and opened it. When she saw the car, she squealed with excitement. This girl was in a fuzzy robe and put on sneakers and ran out to it. Then came back inside and ran up to me and hugged me.“Thank You so much Mark” then planted kisses all over my cheeks. Then she thanked her mom. I told her it was hers to use and to be careful with it. I then told her we would help with insurance and stuff like that. But it is her responsibility to maintain it. “You guys are the best. Come Papa. let me show you my new car.” she said. Jenny, Alan, and John trudged out into the cold. I told Connie that the car is old, but nowhere near the mileage that the old Seadog has on him. Connie winked at me and said, “You know Mark. I think you are going to make one great father.”That New Year's Eve, we were invited to a couple of parties, but we begged off and stayed home. We made dinner together. Watched some movies, then made love at midnight. We did talk about Carrie moving in here, with me. She readily agreed, and two weeks later, she moved in. Jenny and Alan moved into her condo. All Carrie asked of them was to make sure no babies were produced yet. At some point, once the kids were established, and found their own place after they were married, she would sell the condo. Luckily for us, this was not a drain on finances. She made almost $100 grand a year at her job and mine was bringing in almost double that, and this house was paid for.We did settle down and bought new furniture for all over. I let that up to her, and Ann helped out. Those two become thick as thieves. If I was to ever argue with Carrie, I'd never win, but we never argue. We do discuss stuff and come to common ground. One thing was constant though, and that was our love making. I made sure we had at least one date night a week, and I always try to be romantic.The first weekend in October, Carrie and I married. When Carrie got married the first time, it was in front of a judge. So she never had a real wedding, and, her parents weren't there for it, depriving her dad the chance to give her away.The one thing she did ask me to wear was my dress blues. I had to check to make sure that I was still allowed, and found out that it was  okay for that. I had to bring that out of mothballs. I even had the sword. MY uni had 5 gold service stripes indicating 20 years, plus a lot of ribbons and medals on the pocket area.John too, wore his dress blues, or winter uniform. Now he had 9 gold sleeve stripes, since he was just shy of 40 years in. His front pocket area had to weigh a ton with all the service ribbons and medals. He wore blue, so he wouldn't upstage his daughter, in her white dress.Seeing her come down the aisle, with her father, was one of the best days of my life. She was radiant and so beautiful. She picked From This Moment On as her entrance song, instead of the traditional wedding march. Jenny served as her maid of honor, and Brad served as my best man. Alan and Ann were in it as well, as was Kyle and Katie. We both have a small circle of friends, and limited family, so the reception wasn't really big, maybe 50 people in all, but we all had a great time. We spent our first night of the honeymoon, in my uncle's cabin, after climbing up Whiteface Mountain and kissed on that very same rock, where we did the first time.I do remember, as I stood there, at the altar, holding Carrie's hands and was reciting her vows to me, all I thought was,“All this, because I bumped into a this beautiful woman at the ranger's station, who just happened to be a bit clumsy and sprain her ankle later, on a path near the cabin I was staying at. Life is good.”by T. Foxal.

Blending Our Lives.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Chapter 20.The next morning I was awakened by a beautiful sensation on my hardened shaft. Carrie was licking and sucking me. When my hand caressed her face, she popped off of it and looked at me. “I couldn't help it Babe. It was so hard and wanting attention. Lay back and enjoy.”I smiled at her and said, “You know, if you are quiet, I too, could be licking and sucking something as you do that.” She smiled and moved so we could 69. As her damp panty clad cunt came down to me, my fingers moved the fabric to the side and I began enjoying her sexy slit.It wasn't long before Carrie's body stiffened and she began to cum. I have no idea how she kept from yelling out, like she usually does, but she managed. I was already close when she started cumming, and that just helped me along, because about a minute later I was ejaculating into her mouth, which she somehow kept in and swallowed. After taking one last lick, she came off of me and moved so we could kiss. It was a very passionate kiss, that we both could taste our handy work. After kissing, she looked at me and said, “Good Morning Honey. I like this new mouthwash we use.”, then giggled softly.After resting a bit, I had to get up and pee. Carrie just snuggled back under the covers and smiled at me. It was only 6:30 in the morning, but I was up now. I told her I needed some coffee. She said that I should make two cups and bring one back for her. I looked down at her and said, “You getting used to this morning service young lady?” “You betcha Baby.” then directed me to where the coffee pods were for her Keurig.As I entered the kitchen, lo and behold, Chief was sitting at the table, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. I didn't even think that the paper was even delivered anymore. I red the news online. “Morning Chief” He looked up and said, “Morning Mark.” Good sign I thought. At least he didn't call me Shitbird, or any other name.I got my coffee and started to get Carrie her's. John cleared his throat and told me to take a seat. “So Mark. Tell me what's up with my little girl. I know they found some spot on one of her ovaries.”“Trust me John. That's about all I know. It took some prying to get that out of her. Hell, she was going to send me packing because of this. No way would I walk away from her, especially with something like that. But, I think it is just a cyst, that time and some meds will take care of.”He just stared then said, “Mark. Honestly, I am an overprotective father, and grandfather. I just want only the best for my two girls. I know you and I like you. You have always been a man about things and someone I can trust, unlike that fuck knuckle she was married too. I never trusted that guy from the first day I met him. I know from just looking at Carrie, she is in love with you, and judging how you look at her, the same is true for you. All I ask, is don't play games with her. Either be all in, or all out. I don't want her hurt again. As for her cyst, or whatever it is, I'm sure it is nothing. Connie has had those in the past.”“Sir. And I mean sir as respect as her father. We both know that we had to call officers sir, but we both know they couldn't fight their way out of a paper bag, with a knife and directions on where to cut. But John, truthfully, this is the real deal for us and me. I have never let a woman into my life before. I saw too much when I was in. How they were in love but deployment after deployment, took a toll on those marriages and most ended in divorce, so I never got into that situation. But your daughter has my heart and soul now and I will do anything for her.”He chuckled then said, “Well, I am not complaining. I've seen the same as you. I got real lucky with Connie. We have been together almost 43 years now, married 42 of them. She is the love of my life. Best thing that ever happened to me. How she endured all of my deployments, I'll never know. But I never took her for granted. Every time I was gone, I hurt inside, but I'd never show you assholes that side of me. I made sure when I was home, that she, and Carrie were the only things important to me. And I always acted like we were dating. We had date night a couple times a week. I don't mean sex either. Taking her to dinner, or a movie, or anything that she had an interest in. You do that, and you'll have a very happy home life. And, the sex is great too, even to this day.”“Yeah Chief, Really? Last night?” I said and laughed. He just chuckled and told me “Hey. When she wants it, who am I to deny her”, then laughed again.“Deny Who?” we both heard, and there, standing near us was Carrie. She walked over and behind her dad. Put her arms around him and kissed his head. “Morning Daddy. So who weren't you denying.”“Nothing Princess. Some things you don't need to know.” then laughed. She looked at me and said, “Glad I wasn't dying of thirst Honey” then shot me a glare. “Sorry Babe. But your dad wanted to speak with me. Here, let me get yours now.”, then laughed. Her dad then chimed in, “Christ Carrie, you broke him already. 20 years in the Marines and never broke the man, and you do it in two weeks.”“Mwah? Not me. But you know those Gyrene's, they sometimes need direction. They're not as cool as us Navy people.” then laughed, which made us all laugh. I was glad to see her sense of humor back, and the twinkle in her eye.We were gone most of the day. There was a huge craft show at this one park they we stayed at for most of the afternoon. I did learn that John got into woodworking as a hobby now. He said he always wanted to do that, but being away so long, he never found the time. At one point, I found myself with Connie, while Carrie was with her dad, looking at something a few booths down from us.“Mark. I am so happy you came into Carrie's life. I have never seen her this alive before, except when she took in Jenny. I know that you are worried about her, with whatever this growth is. As I told her last night, it is probably nothing, but a simple cyst. I have had 4 in my lifetime, and they always go away. The specialist will know better on Tuesday. I bet they don't even do an exploratory on her. Her lab results will tell the tale. Her doctor should have eased her mind some, but some reason didn't. Just be there for her, no matter what. That's all I ask.”I told her I would. After a bit we headed to this little Italian place her parents knew of, for dinner. John picked up this tab, although I was willing too, but he told me my money was no good tonight. I did invite them to join us the next day at my sister's, but Connie said they already had made plans to spend the day with Jenny and Alan.After dinner we headed back to Carrie's. I stated I needed to go home and get some clothes. Carrie offered to go with me. But I told her stay and enjoy her time with her parents. I wouldn't be long. Just needed to shave and shower and get some more clothes. I was back within an hour. We stayed up some and chatted more, then we all retired to bed. After the I love you's, Carrie said she wished we were alone right now, and that she needed me inside her. I just held her close and told her soon Baby, soon.Chapter 21.We left for my sister's around noon. The get together was to start at 1pm, but I wanted to see Ann before any others arrived. I knew she would just love Carrie, there was no question in my mind. She'd probably love any woman who could tie me down. Ann and my brother in law have been married 18 years. They have two kids, Kyle, who will turn 16 in November, and Katie, who turned 14 yesterday. They have a very nice and modern house, which they moved into a few years back.Ann met us at the door, when we pulled into the drive. She is 41, same as Carrie, and stands 5'6, 130 pounds. She has dirty blond hair, and blue eyes. She is a spit fire too. Never afraid to speak her mind and tell you like it is. She has tried, unsuccessfully, to fix me up with a multitude of her friends or single neighbors. Nothing ever came to pass with them. A few became sex buddy's, but that was it. None ever made my heart beat fast, or my stomach tighten up in a knot, like Carrie does.After the introductions were made, and a few cracks about how Carrie somehow managed to corral me in, the girls went off to the kitchen, while Brad, Kyle and I went to the family room to watch some football. Eventually, my uncle and aunt showed up, along with 2 of their kids and grandkids. Also was some of my sister's neighbors and friends too. Two of which I had dated, but nothing was ever said around Carrie. At one point, Ann got me alone and said, “I love that woman. She is so right for you. You better not fuck this up little brother.”We stayed until after eating and cake was served, and presents opened. I did not what to get a 14 year old, so I went the safe way and got her a card with $100 visa gift card. She loved that. I signed the card from Uncle Mark and Carrie. When she gave me a hug and a kiss, she whispered in my ear, “I like her Unc. I hope she will be my aunt one day.” I just smiled at her, knowing full well that was my plan too.Carrie's parents left Tuesday morning, to visit, and stay with Connie's sister Bev. Connie did tell me to call her if there was anything wrong, after the doctor visit. I did not stay Monday night at Carrie's. I figure they all needed a break from me. Of course Carrie really did not like that, but I thought it best. We've laid a lot on her parents by being together as a couple and actually sleeping together.I went with Carrie to the doctor's office and sat with her in the waiting room. The whole time, I held her hand and at times, felt as though she was crushing mine, because she was so nervous. Once she was called, I stayed in the waiting room. About forty minutes later, a nurse called for me to come with her. She led me to an office that had Carrie and the doctor.I looked at Carrie and she was smiling. The doctor introduced himself to me, and I did the same. He then looked over some papers, then looked at Carrie.“Ms. Reynolds, you can rest assured that you do not have any tumor, benign, or cancerous. It is what we call a functional cyst. It is a sack that usually contains an egg, then releases that egg during your monthly cycle. The sack normally then goes away. Well this one did not, as of yet. They sometimes don't, which is what has happened to you. It may take a few weeks, but it will go away, and when you come back in three weeks, if it hasn't, we'll give you some medication that will help with that process. Otherwise, you are very healthy. If you have stopped having intimate relations, like many women do at this time, you are very safe to resume, and did not need to stop in the first place. I only say this, because that is the first question I am usually asked.” he said with a slight chuckle.As we were driving home, Carrie was all smiles. This was a huge relief for her, and me too. Maybe our lives could get back on track, after this slight derailment. I asked her if she was hungry, but she said no. She just wanted to get home.After arriving, she excused herself and went upstairs. Lord knows what she was doing, but I finally heard heard coming down the stairs. When I looked up, there she stood, with this white lace Baby doll outfit on. You talk about sexy looking. “Oh My Sweetie. You look absolutely beautiful and very sexy”“Thank you Honey. I feel absolutely sexy right now and I need you to make love to me all afternoon.”She grabbed my hand and led me upstairs to her bed. I did not waste any time in disrobing. My cock was as hard as a rock, before my boxers hit the floor. As I stripped, Carrie got on the bed and lay there, with her legs spread wide, inviting me to take her. Her white thong barely covered her moist sex, and the top did not hide the excitement she felt , with her nipples already hard as pebbles on her beautiful tits.I kneeled between her legs and slipped my fingers under her thongs waistband and gently tugged them down and off of her body. Her labia was glistening in the afternoon sunlight, filtering through the window. I leaned in and blew on her sex, which elicited a moan from her. Then lightly licked her swollen lips. “Later Baby. I need you inside me now” she softly said.I rubbed my head all over her soaking wet slit and then slowly inserted the head. “Oh Gawd” she moaned out. I slowly inched my way into her inner being, which was so soft, and so hot. “God. You feel so good Carrie.”My mouth lowered to her chest, as I sucked in one fabric cover tit. She arched her back some, like she was giving me her tit. I then sucked the other one, which made her moan so loud. Then I moved up and started kissing her. Her legs wrapped around me and we made slow, and very passionate love to one another. Neither of could hold back though. We were like teenagers doing it for the first time, and erupted in orgasm. I shot first. As I was shooting my love juice deep inside her, Carrie crushed me with her legs as this set her off on her own orgasm. Her nails dug into my back, but neither of us cared. My grip around her neck was tight as well. I felt like I hadn't cum in ages. As we settled down, we lay in each other's arms, panting from our euphoric bliss.I was still inside her, and surprisingly, still hard as well. I gently rolled us over, so she was now on top. Our lips still together. Our tongues exploring every inch of tongue. I loved her kisses, but best of all, I loved her more than ever. She sat up on me and looked down at me, smiling. Then slowly removed her teddy from her body, exposing her beautiful tits to me.“My God. You are so beautiful Carrie. You can stay her all day like this.” I told her. She smiled then said, “I had all intentions of doing this all day.” then she started to giggle. I asked what was so funny.“Last night, after we went to bed, I was laying here missing the hell out of you by the way, but I had to endure another night of my parents going at it. You have no idea how horny that made me.” she exclaimed. I asked, “Did you take care of that?”She sort of blushed, then laughed and said, “Yeah. I did. All I could think of was you, making love to me. This sure beats my fingers, or any toy I have.”I chuckled and said, “Wish I could have watched that. That would be so sexy to see.”“Maybe one day I will let you watch. But right now, Fuck me Babe. Fuck me so good”Later that evening, after napping and then showering together, we headed out to dinner at a local bar and grill. Afterwards, I brought her over to my house for the first time.She was in awe of it, just coming down the driveway. The house is big. It is 4 bedroom, Victorian style farm house. It was, at one time, 5 bedrooms. But my grandfather combined two bedrooms into one and made a new master bath in one portion of it. Otherwise, it only had one bathroom.When we entered the house and I turned on the lights, Carrie sort of gasped. I asked what was wrong, but she just smiled and said, “I'm waiting for June Cleaver to come out of the kitchen with her pearls and high heels on. God Mark, this is so 60's looking.”“I know, but it serves it purpose for me, at this time. I do plan on buying furniture, just never got around to doing it. Ann bitches at me all the time. Come on with me, while I gather some clothes for the morning.”We went upstairs to the master bedroom. When she saw the furniture up there, she really gasped. “Oh My Mark. This stuff is gorgeous. Please don't replace this. This stuff has to be from the 20's. I just love the bed.”“Yeah. Gramps said his father built it.” The bed was a big four poster and had matching dressers and nightstands. It was old, but finely built and well maintained.As I was gathering things, she laid out on the bed. “You know, maybe this weekend, we stay here and let the kids have the condo. I'd love to make love to you right here. Also, pack up some underwear and some shirts and pants, so you can leave them at my place.”“Sounds like a plan to me. Where does Alan live anyways?” I asked“He actually lives with his mom. Close by campus. She is divorced for years now. I am actually pretty friends with her. We have gone out for drinks a few times and have had dinners at each other's places. She just adores Jenny, which makes it a whole lot nicer.”After a few more minutes, we left and went back to Carrie's. Of course we made love again that night, and early the next morning, before she had to leave for work. This arrangement worked out quite well for us.Chapter 22.By Thanksgiving time, we were comfortably into our relationship. Most nights were spent at her place, and most weekends were spent at mine. There wasn't a night we did not spend together. I was hooked on her. I never, in a million years, could believe I could wake up every morning with someone. This felt awesome to me and so special. I loved looking at her while she slept. I also enjoyed just sitting with her at night reading, or just watching TV, then retire to bed. The best part is when she folds herself into me and falls asleep. I love that most.Thanksgiving is time for family. This year though, I was spending dinner with Carrie, Jenny and Alan, and Alan's mom, Brenda. I usually would be at Ann's, but she understood. I did tell Ann we would be over after dinner to visit.Carrie and Brenda did all the cooking. Alan and I set the table, but then retired to the couch to watch some football. Jenny was out with the ladies, so this left only Alan and I alone. As we watched, Alan and I would talk some. He was a nice young man and had his head together. He told he would be graduating in the spring and already had a job lined up. He wanted to work a while before he went for his Masters.Then he looked around to see where the ladies were, and saw they were still very busy in the kitchen. “Mr. Roberts, Mark. I… I want to ask Jenny to marry me this Christmas. Do I ask her mom beforehand?”“Well Alan. To be honest, I think that would be a great idea. Are you absolutely sure of this? This is a huge step in your life?” He smiled and said, “Oh yeah. I have never been sure of anything like this. I love her so much and can't wait to start our lives together.”“Tell you what. You get Carrie alone one day soon and ask her. I'm sure she will give her blessing. But, she's not the one you need the blessing from. You know who that belongs to.” I told him.He chuckled, then said, “Yeah. I kind of had a feeling you would say that. But I don't know when I will ever see them before Christmas. That's not something you ask over the phone.”I laughed, then said back to him. “Oh you are so right there. That old bastard would kill you if you did it like that. When can you get a Friday off in the next couple of weeks?”He shrugged his shoulders, “I guess any Friday. I usually have labs on those days, so no biggie, why?”I shook my head. “Between you and I, and I mean this, you don't say a word to Jenny. I too, plan on asking Carrie to marry me. So pick a Friday. We'll tell our fine ladies we are doing a guy thing that day, which we are. But we'll fly down to Florida, and ask the Chief and Connie in person.”“Oh wow Mark. But I can't afford that. Heck, the ring I want to get is a bit over my budget.”“Don't worry about the flight, I'll handle that. Where did you get the ring, or see it?He smiled and said, “Over at the mall, at Kay Jewelers. It's only a half carat, but one day, I'll get her a bigger one.”“Look, tomorrow, the girls are going shopping with my sister, god help me. So why don't you come with me. A friend of mine is a jeweler and has a lot of nice rings. We'll figure it out from there.” He just nodded, and as he was about to speak Jenny popped in.“What are you two talking about. It looks like a very deep conversation.” We both laughed and said football.Dinner was excellent, but the people really made it nice. By the end of the meal, we were all tired. I helped, as did Alan, wish dishes. We figured the girls spent all morning in there fixing it, it's the least we could do. Thank God for dishwashers.That night and Ann's, Carrie and Ann talked nonstop. Jenny and Alan had also come along, but weren't staying long. I was very happy that Carrie and her family were so accepted by my family. Ann and Brad made them feel right at home. I announced that Christmas Eve dinner was at my house this year. Ann, of course, had to bust my balls and ask what take out I was using.“I'll have you know, I am a pretty damn good cook, huh Honey?” Carrie smiled, “Oh Yeah. He actually is. I was very surprised. Jarheads usually know only a couple of things. Walk, March, shoot guns and eat.” then laughed. “Nice Squid. Real Nice”Katie then asked, “Mom? What's a Jarhead?” which made us all start busting out in laughter.“Well Pumpkin, it's like this. See a Marine is a very special person. He, or she, is the very best and people in the other services are very jealous of us. So they call us very derogatory names, to make them feel better about the lowly service they belong too, like the Navy. Squids are so jealous.” then laughed.Carrie was rolling her eyes, then said “Dream on Jarhead. We are just smart enough to stay on a boat, while you get all the crap jobs on land. But, I still love ya.”Once home and lying in bed, Carrie told what a great day she had. She just loves my sister and feels rather close to her. She also said she was so glad that they even accepted Jenny and Alan. I told her that I was glad that they have accepted her as well, and that spending the day with her and Jenny, and Alan's family made this pretty special to me.“Carrie. I don't want any secrets between us, so I need to tell you this.” “Uh Oh” was her response. “It's not bad, not bad at all. Alan is going to come ask you for permission to marry Jenny”Carrie got to her knees, “Really? When? Oh my God. I knew that they would do this.”“Not sure when he is going to ask you, but I do know it is Christmas time he asking her. He's pretty much laid out his life and how he sees it, and he does have a good head on his shoulders. He said they would wait until Jenny graduates in a year and a half.”Carrie was still on her knees, but crying now. “I am so happy for them. Jenny wants to marry him, that I am sure of. She loves him as much as I love you. I just told her when the time comes, be smart, and wait on having kids. Enjoy being a couple, because once kids come, it's whole new ballgame.”“Now you better act surprised about this. He is so scared of what you may say.”“I will. I promise. He has nothing to fear from me, it's gonna be a YES”, then leaned down and kissed me. That kiss turn into a hot, passionate kiss, which led to a love making session. Can't wait to see what she is like when I ask her the same thing.Chapter 23.The next morning Carrie was up and out the door by 7am. I knew I had most of the day to myself, so I got dressed and headed over to my place. Alan and I were to meet at the jewelers around noon.Alan was right on time as we entered the building, which was in one of those strip style shopping centers. My friend, John, was behind the counter when he saw me walk in. After a few good minutes of catching up he directed us to the engagement ring area . Alan stated he had $1200 to spend. John showed him quite a few rings in that price range. He was looking for a pear shaped style. I saw one that was one carat and asked the price. John said he could let that one go for $1800. Alan said it looked great, but he couldn't afford it.“Do you think Jenny would like it?” “Yeah. She's love that.” he said. “Well then, get it. I'll make up the difference. My future stepdaughter should have the best.” “Mark. I promise to repay you as quick as I can.” “You pay me when you can afford too, and nothing sooner. We'll be family for many years to come.”Then John directed me to this one ring. It was marquis shaped with 6 small diamonds around it. It just screamed Carrie to me. It was set in a platinum band, which I already knew she liked. It wasn't to pretentious, or gaudy. John said I could have that one for five grand , normally $6500 for it. He said it was a size 8, but I am not sure of her size. He said, no matter, just bring it in after I give it to her and he would resize it, unless I could find out her size. I chuckled to myself, and thought, I should call her ex and ask.After leaving there, we grabbed a sandwich and beer at this one bar and grill I knew. Then headed over to my house to see about flights to Florida. Alan was so excited, and kept thanking me over and over. I knew now the kid's father had very little to do with him, since the divorce. He's been gone from their lives for almost 12 years now. So this felt pretty good, acting like a father figure to him. Kids coming out of boot camp are kind of like this. They look up to the sergeants when you get them in your platoon. So I know the look all too well, except I'm not going to yell at this one.Once at my house, we went online and found a flight, non-stop to Pensacola, that got us there by 10am, and then one returning at 2:30, arriving back here at 5pm. Before I made the purchase, I called Connie. She had given me her cell number before they left back in October.After the obligatory how are you's and how's Carrie. I told her my plan. I really wanted to surprise them both, but had to make sure they would be home that day. It would have sucked to fly down and find they were gone.“Oh Mark. You are such a good man. John will be so happy you did this. I know he likes and respects you. He has been hoping you would do something like this, marrying his little girl. But to fly all the way down here to ask his permission, well, you'll be at the top of his list. You already are on mine. I promise I won't say a word either.”We hung up after that, and I hit the button to buy the tickets. I didn't tell Connie about Alan coming or his question too. That should make the old man really feel good. Tickets for both of us, just set me back a grand, but it was worth it. I told Alan this one is on me, which he protested too, but I told him tough, get over it.Later that night, while in my bed, Carrie told me about her day with Ann, and shopping. She said she thinks this will be the best Christmas ever for her. Ann told her what she thought I needed and clothes sizes and such. I can just imagine what Ann helped her pick out. I got to admit, when it comes to clothes for me, Ann knew what I liked.Since that few days back in October, when I thought she wanted to call this whole thing off, we have grown closer. Although we are not in our early twenties, we still made love quite a bit. Four or five times a week. But just going to bed with her and waking in the morning and see her next to me, was like heaven. I could care less about the sex actually. That was the bonus. Great thing too, is that she loves sex and on the weekends, it was two or three times a day, unless her monthly friend showed up, but even then, when it first starts, she isn't opposed to doing it in the shower. That has happened twice since we started.Weekends too, was when naughty Carrie comes to play. She is very boisterous, and loves talking dirty. She is always a lady outside of the home, but inside, she gets down right slutty. One evening I let her tie me up to the post of my bed. She teased quite a bit that night. 69ing with me, but having her sex hover above my face, where I couldn't reach it. While she played with my cock. Then she'd lower herself down to let me lick her for about thirty seconds, then pull away again. It drove me insane with lust. When she finally turned around and lowered herself onto me, she rode me like a bull. The whole time asking me how her cunt felt and did I want to cum, and things like that. It was fun and adventurous for us, and we both love it. I really think she has a Domme side to her, deep down.Chapter 24.A few nights before Alan and I took off to Florida, I fibbed a bit and told Carrie that on Friday I was going to help Brad close up their cabin, that he and Ann have by a lake near us. Ann knew of my plans and was willing to go along with it. I told her that Alan was going to help too and that we should be back by 6 that evening. Since the cabin is only 20 minutes from the airport, I was going to swing by before our flight, and move a few chairs on the porch, to a shed he had. That way, I really didn't lie. I hate lying to her.We arrived in Florida about ten minutes early, which was good. I rented a car and was at John and Connie's in no time, thanks to GPS. The look on John's face was priceless when he opened the door and saw both of us standing there. Of course, he thought something was wrong.“What in the world are you two doing down here? Are the girls  okay?”I laughed and said all is fine with them. He let us in and we took a seat on the couch. “Well? What's up. You didn't fly down here for your health.”“John. Connie. I came down here to ask permission to marry your daughter.”“You flew down here just to ask that? What the hell, you could have called on the phone and saved time and money Shitbird.”“No John. You deserve more respect than that. If I am doing this, I want to do it right. So, do I have your permission?”He looked at Connie, who shook her head yes, then said, “Mark. I would be proud to call you my son in law. I may seem gruff at times, but I do like you and respect you, and I know you will treat my daughter good, which is all I can ask for. Connie and I want only the best for her, and Jenny too. So yes, you have our permission.”We shook hands and he actually gave me a hug, and of course Connie did too. Then John asked,“Did you need a wingman, bringing Alan down with you?”“No sir”, Alan said. “I would like permission too, to ask your granddaughter to be my wife.”“Jesus H. Christ. Both of you? Well son, are you sure you are ready for a step like this. That is one person I never want to see hurt, besides my wife and daughter.”“Sir. I have never been so sure of anything in my life. I graduate in May and have a job already lined up and Jenny graduates the following year, and then we would marry.”After looking at his wife again, who stood there smiling, he spoke, “Then I guess I see no point in denying you her hand. Promise me you will always take care of her and love her with all your heart, like we do.”“I promise Mr. Reynolds, I swear.” He chuckled, “I bet you were as nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs to ask me this. Both of you clowns, so help me God, if you ever hurt those girls, I will hunt you down and hurt you real bad, and if I am too old, I still know people who can do it. You know the last one Carrie was with, the asshole, the best I could do is have him shipped to San Diego. I wanted to have him put on that team in the Aleutians (Alaska), but the CO thought that would not be a good fit for that team.”We stayed and had lunch with them, then got back to the airport with plenty of time. We did ask if they could come up for Christmas. They had plans for a few days later that week, but said they would be up on Christmas Eve, which I thought was perfect. We also planned on surprising the girls with their presence , that evening at my house since I was cooking dinner that night. John did make a crack about eating before he got there, in case my meal sucked.I got to Carrie's around 6:30, and we went to eat, then to my place. We just cuddled on the couch that night, then went to bed. I was pretty tired, and she completely understood, so we just fell asleep in each other's arms.The next day, we met Jenny and Alan back at Carrie's and headed over to this tree farm to cut down two Christmas tree's They take you out on a wagon, then when you find and cut it down, pick you up and bring you back to the Chalet, where you pay. The four of us had a great time and Carrie, and Jenny were giddy most of the day. I dropped the kids off at Carrie's and helped put the tree in its stand. Jenny was going to start decorating it, while Carrie and I did the same at my place. This is the first tree I have decorated in over twenty years. I was usually never home for the holidays, or if I was, it was for a few days and it was spent with mom and Ann.It took most of the afternoon and part of the evening to string lights and attach the antique ornaments my grandmother had at the house. Carrie did run out to the store and bought ribbon and bows, and some garland too. While we did this, she had Christmas music playing in the background and I had a fire lit in the fireplace. What was real nice, was that it was now snowing some. Not heavy, but a nice downfall, just like you would see in any Christmas movie.We were both dressed in jeans and sweaters, but she looks a lot cuter than I do, in hers. After we finished and ate delivered pizza, we retired to the couch, which faces the fireplace, and the tree, all lit up, standing in the corner by it. Carrie sat next to me, sipping wine, with her legs curled under her. We talked about what we needed to get for people. I had told her I wasn't sure what to get Ann and Brad, or even Jenny and Alan. I did buy the kids laptops for each of them. Ann had only one computer, which they all shared, so this would help out in that department. I know Ann and Brad were going to buy Kyle a used truck, for when he passed his driver's license test. He was taking the driver's ed course now.Carrie said she would help with Ann and Brad, but I didn't need to get Jenny anything. I told her to stop there. She is part of you and she deserves presents as well. Carrie did tell me she is going to get Jenny a car, after the first of the year. Right now, she didn't have one, but she was taking an internship at this one accounting agency, and needed one for that. Then we started kissing, which led to more kissing. I stopped, and got up.“Hold that thought”, I said. Then went to the back closet and pulled out my sleeping bag. I came back in and unrolled it, and unzipped it. I laid it out over the oval rug in front of the fireplace and went and took her by the hand and had her stand up.“Umm, I like how you think Mr. Roberts.” I slowly removed her sweater, then her bra. Of course I had to suck her tits a few times, before unbuttoning her jeans and slowly peeled them down, exposing her black thong. With me now on my knees, I used my teeth to pull her thongs down, and when they hit the floor, she stepped out of them. I didn't even bother with her socks. Now naked, I leaned in and lightly licked her sex, tasting her juices that she was already emitting. God, I love how she taste.She pulled me up then and pulled my sweater over my head and then my t-shirt. She now got on her knees and removed my jeans and then my boxers. When my engorged member sprung free, she licked it a few times, especially on the tip. “Yummy” she said.I had her lay on the sleeping bag, and she readily spread her legs for me, letting me gaze at her beauty. The Christmas lights, and the glow of the fire made her especially beautiful. I wasted little time in going down on her. I wanted her to orgasm in my mouth. I needed to taste her. I stayed down there for a long while. Bringing her off two times, before I kissed my way back up to her mouth, stopping along the way to such each tit into my mouth, which I knew she loved having done.As I kissed her passionately, I made sure my weight was not fully on her, and my hardened member lay at her opening, ready to enter paradise. Her hips gyrated below me, trying hard to have me enter her.“Baby. Please put it in. I need you so bad. I love you”I too, couldn't wait any longer and slid in. Once I was fully in, we both moaned out. We then proceeded to make slow love to one another. We had no rush to this, just two people, deeply in love, joined together, making us one. I have no idea how long we made love for, but it had to have lasted at least a good fifteen minutes. We were lost in each other, until Carrie finally moaned out “Oh God, I'm cumming Baby.” I didn't last too much longer and started shooting my seed deep within her. “I love you baby.” I said as I was cumming.After we calmed a bit, I noticed I was still hard and rolled us over so she was on top. I looked at her, as she sat up. The firelight danced over her skin. She looked incredible to me. “My God Baby, you look so beautiful” I said. “You are beautiful Mark. I love you so much. This is going to be the best holiday ever.” I smiled, and thought, “If you only knew my Love”Chapter 25.The next two weeks flew by. I had talked with Connie a couple of times. She said she told Carrie that they were going to New Orleans to visit with friends down there, from their Navy days. Carrie was a little bummed, but understood. Connie said their flight got in at 4pm that day. Jenny was going to pick them up and bring them over a little past 7, on that evening, along with Alan's mom. Ann was going to meet them out front, so they could follow her up the drive, without lights on. Very clandestine like. I had told Ann to wait until I turned the kitchen and dining room lights out, before sneaking in the back door, and to stay in the dining room until I actually proposed to Carrie. God I was nervous now. This to me, was the biggest leap of faith I would ever take in my life.Carrie came over around 5, on Christmas Eve. She was wearing this beautiful red dress that made her look like a Goddess. Had no one been coming over, I would have taken her then and there.“My God. You are more beautiful than I have ever seen you Ms. Reynolds.” I told her. She smiled and said, “You are just biased, and you want to get into my panties JH. Thank You though. Compliments are always welcome. I love you.”She helped me prepare the rest of dinner. We were having Standing Prime Rib, mashed potatoes, rolls, gravy, and a bean casserole that Carrie prepared. We then set the table for 8, on the dining room table. This table was big enough to feed a platoon on. Everything was almost ready.It was now just coming on 7pm. The roast was done and I removed it from the oven, to let it sit a while before carving. Carrie was standing near me, sipping a glass of wine. I reached the light switch and turned it off, and then walked into the dining room and did the same there. The only light was from the tree and fireplace.I went to the stereo and put on Carrie's favorite artist, Shania Twain. I took Carrie's hand and led her to the middle of the living room, as the music started. I took her glass and set it down, then pulled her into my arms and started to dance to “From This Moment On”As we danced, I made sure her head was not turned so she could see into the dining room. Towards the end of the dance I softly sang the lyrics to her.You're the reason I believe in loveAnd you're the answer to my prayers from up aboveAll we need is just the two of usMy dreams came true because of youFrom this moment as long as I liveI will love you, I promise you thisThere is nothing I wouldn't giveFrom this momentI will love you as long as I liveFrom this moment on.As the music started to end, I looked into her eyes, which were now glazed over with tears, and got to my knee. With her one hand in my, I looked up at her, then reached into my sport coat, and pulled out the ring.“Carolyn Ann. I love you more than life itself, and like the lyrics said, I can't wait to start living my life with you. Would you do me the honor and be my wife, and I your husband?”Her whole body tremble as I awaited her answer. “Oh My God Sweetheart, Yes”I stood and pulled her into me and we kissed a long and very passionate kiss. Just then, our combined family's started clapping and cheering. Carrie broke the kiss and saw her mom and dad coming towards us, with Jenny and Alan, then Ann and her family.Carrie broke from me and ran to her mom and hugged her tight, then her dad. She was now full out crying, and since she yes, it must be from joy. Connie then hugged me and told me how beautiful that scene just was. Jenny and Carrie were hugging and crying together now. Brad and Alan both shook my hand. Ann went up and hugged Carrie and welcomed her to the family, then she came to me.“Brother. You sometimes shock the hell out of me. I never knew you could be this romantic” Then kissed me and told me she loves me and I better take care of that woman, always.John finally came over to me, “Mark. Never in a million years would I have thought I'd be calling you son. But you know what, I am glad I am. You are the type of man I would want for a son. Welcome aboard to our family Son.” then hugged me. I could have sworn I saw a tear in his eye.Dinner was excellent and everyone was in a very festive mood. Carrie made a toast, after saying grace before dinner. “To the best Christmas ever. To Ann and Brad, and the kids, I am so grateful to be part of your lives now. You have made me feel part of your family since the day I met you. To you, mom and dad, and you Jenny, for always being there for me and teaching what love really is, so I can now share that with my future husband Mark, who I plan on growing very old with. I love you all”After dinner, the girls shooed us away and told us to relax while they did the dishes. Connie said it was only fair, since I did the cooking. It was well past 9pm when we were all together in the living room. Carrie and I already decided we would open our gifts the next morning, at her place with Jenny and Alan, and now her dad and mom. But we still had to exchange gifts with Ann and the family.Carrie handed out our gifts to them. To Ann, Carrie picked out a couple of sweaters and we got her a $200 visa gift card, so she could buy what she wanted for herself. We got Brad a new fishing reel and a $200 visa gift card. The gift cards were in a Christmas card signed Mark and Carrie. The kids each got a laptop and $100 gift cards. When they opened the cards, their mom asked what was written. Of course they could care less about what was written but said it was from “Uncle Mark and Aunt Carrie” I had signed all of the cards, but Carrie had no idea I wrote that. She squeezed my hand tightly then.Alan and Jenny were sitting by the tree and had opened their presents from my sister. Then Alan reached around the tree and produced a box, and handed it to Jenny. “Please open this Honey.”Jenny was now sort of kneeling and slowly opened the box. Inside was a figurine of a bride. Around the head and neck, was the ring he bought a few weeks back. Jenny just Gasped. Alan was kneeling now too and took her hand.“I was going to wait until the morning, but I just can't. I want everyone to see and hear this. Jennifer Lynn, would you marry me and become my wife and the mother, someday, to our children”Jenny broke down and started crying, but finally said “Yes”, then actually tackled him and started kissing him. Jenny was over the moon now, as was Carrie and Connie, and Alan's mom. Lots of excitement this night, that's for sure. I went out to the fridge and took out 2 bottles of champagne that I had snuck in the back and opened them. With John's help, we gave everyone a glass, including the kids and toasted to a merry Christmas.Katie made me chuckle when she asked if Jenny was now their cousin. I said officially, no, not until Carrie and I marry, but yeah, she is. “Oh Cool. I don't have any girl cousins”, which made us all laugh.I was sitting in the one arm chair, and Carrie in my lap. Of course she had to wiggle her ass a few times, which wasn't the best thing to do, because Mr. happy liked the attention and started to rise. I whispered in her ear, “Keep it up and I'll take you upstairs and take care of this problem I am having.” She giggled and said, “Promises. Promises”Then Carrie asked, “Mark. Did you ask my dad for permission?” I just smiled and said, “Oh Yeah. I'm not that dumb. Actually. Remember two weeks ago when I was helping Brad at the cabin?” she nodded, “Well, Alan and I did go there at 5:30am. I can see Alan is not the type that likes getting up at Oh Dark Thirty either, but, we did go over there. Moved three things to the shed, then left for the airport. We flew down to Florida, got to your parents by 11, had lunch, asked Chief and your mom for their blessings, then back up here by 5 that evening, and you two fine ladies weren't the wiser. So before you say anything, we did not lie, but did not disclose our whole agenda. No way could I lie to you Babe.”John was laughing as I was recounting that day. “Oh yeah, I open the door to find these two Shitbirds. My first thought was something happened to one of you, but then Mark sorted it out for me. Connie already knew he was coming. But I'll tell you. I couldn't ask for two finer men to take care of my girls, than these two.After that, everyone started to leave. We told them we'd be over in the morning, and to not open stuff without us there. As soon as we saw the lights of their cars fade away, Carrie turned off the lights and pulled me upstairs.Carrie turned on the lamp, next to the bed, then turned off the overhead lights. She seductively stripped down for me, and I just stood there in amazement. Once naked, she stood there. So I stripped as well. Not as seductive as she had done, but still slow. I stood a foot away from here and she took both of my hands in hers.She smiled at me, “Baby, you have no idea how lucky I feel and so loved right now. What you see in front of you, is yours, until the day we die. I am all yours.”I smiled at her then, and said, “Babe. For the life of me, I don't know how I ever got as lucky to be with a beautiful person, as you are. I don't mean just in looks, but the whole essence of you. You are my life, and no one will ever come between us. I Love you Carrie”She led me to the bed and we lay beside each other. Her newly ringed hand reached around the shaft of my member and held it gently. “I love this ring Baby. And, quite frankly, it looks really good right now. When did you know you wanted to marry me?”My eyes looked into hers, “Honestly, I wish I could say that first kiss on Whiteface Mountain. But it wasn't then. I knew at that point I had a shot with you though. But, it was the night I made you dinner and drew your bath. I knew then, when you said I love you back to me, that this was it. And, it's gotten better every day since.”She crawled up on top of me, and without any help from our hands, slipped my hard member into her waiting sex. Looking up at her, after we both moaned, “When did you know this was real for us?”“When we kissed on that rock. There was just something about it. But when we made love that Saturday night in the cabin and professed our love to each other. I knew in my heart then. But finally, when you stuck by me, with that stupid ordeal back in October, I knew this man was it.”“Baby, there was no way I was walking away from you. Not then , not ever. Were you surprised this happened tonight?” I asked.She grinned, “Yes and no. I thought maybe tomorrow, and if not then, then Valentine's Day. But tonight threw me. But picking one of my favorite songs to dance too, then asking me then, well it made me speechless. Then to have our whole family here too. You made this the best Christmas I have ever had.”Carrie started pumping up and down on me now. She didn't want to talk anymore. She wanted to complete our love making. It really did not take us long either. Throughout the whole time, our lips were locked together, until we were both ready to cum.“Oh God Baby. I have to cum” I spoke out loudly. “Cum Baby. Give me it all. I Love You Mark”I started cumming deep inside her, and about half way through, she started cumming. My hands were holding her ass as she did. I could feel goosebumps on her cheeks, as she let loose with her orgasm. It was very powerful too. Her whole body was wiggling around as our orgasms continued.We kissed one last time, then both told each other I love you. I wouldn't let her leave me though and she settled in on top of me and we both fell asleep.Chapter 26.Christmas Day saw us going all over the place. First, I took Carrie out to the barn out back. Inside was my old 93 Ford Mustang Boss. I bought this right after boot camp. It was rarity that I got to drive it much. Sometimes, six months would elapse before it got driven. The most use I got out of it was when I was stationed at Quantico. When I moved back here, after getting out, I bought my truck. So this car just sits, except for an occasional spin. It's silver with black interior, and has the 5 liter engine, which is a small V8. The only enhancement it has, is a new radio that has Bluetooth for the phone. It is in mint condition and only has 22,000 miles on it.Carrie asked where did I get this. So I told her about its history. Then I told her I was going to give this to Jenny. “Oh My God Mark. You can't do that. This is an antique, isn't it?”“No. Not yet. Couple of more years. But she needs a car and I never use it. So why not let someone, who I happen to like and is going to be my daughter one day, have it.”“You amaze me JH. You don't have a selfish bone in your body. And you are right, she is going to have you for a father one day. I know she likes that idea too. The ex was never really close with her in the first place, and when I kicked him out, he has never even tried to contact her. Just be patient with her and love her Mark. That's all I ask.”I knew I was going to do this too, after Carrie said she had to buy a car for her. So I had it checked out at the garage I go too, and had new tires put on it. So it was good to go. She'll just have to watch driving in snow. Rear wheel drive and snow don't always mix well.When we arrived that morning, everyone was up. Connie had made cinnamon buns and coffee, which we all enjoyed, while opening presents. After all the presents were opened, I handed Jenny a small gift bag. “From us” I said. Her eyes got real big when she saw they keys. Then ran to the front door and opened it. When she saw the car, she squealed with excitement. This girl was in a fuzzy robe and put on sneakers and ran out to it. Then came back inside and ran up to me and hugged me.“Thank You so much Mark” then planted kisses all over my cheeks. Then she thanked her mom. I told her it was hers to use and to be careful with it. I then told her we would help with insurance and stuff like that. But it is her responsibility to maintain it. “You guys are the best. Come Papa. let me show you my new car.” she said. Jenny, Alan, and John trudged out into the cold. I told Connie that the car is old, but nowhere near the mileage that the old Seadog has on him. Connie winked at me and said, “You know Mark. I think you are going to make one great father.”That New Year's Eve, we were invited to a couple of parties, but we begged off and stayed home. We made dinner together. Watched some movies, then made love at midnight. We did talk about Carrie moving in here, with me. She readily agreed, and two weeks later, she moved in. Jenny and Alan moved into her condo. All Carrie asked of them was to make sure no babies were produced yet. At some point, once the kids were established, and found their own place after they were married, she would sell the condo. Luckily for us, this was not a drain on finances. She made almost $100 grand a year at her job and mine was bringing in almost double that, and this house was paid for.We did settle down and bought new furniture for all over. I let that up to her, and Ann helped out. Those two become thick as thieves. If I was to ever argue with Carrie, I'd never win, but we never argue. We do discuss stuff and come to common ground. One thing was constant though, and that was our love making. I made sure we had at least one date night a week, and I always try to be romantic.The first weekend in October, Carrie and I married. When Carrie got married the first time, it was in front of a judge. So she never had a real wedding, and, her parents weren't there for it, depriving her dad the chance to give her away.The one thing she did ask me to wear was my dress blues. I had to check to make sure that I was still allowed, and found out that it was  okay for that. I had to bring that out of mothballs. I even had the sword. MY uni had 5 gold service stripes indicating 20 years, plus a lot of ribbons and medals on the pocket area.John too, wore his dress blues, or winter uniform. Now he had 9 gold sleeve stripes, since he was just shy of 40 years in. His front pocket area had to weigh a ton with all the service ribbons and medals. He wore blue, so he wouldn't upstage his daughter, in her white dress.Seeing her come down the aisle, with her father, was one of the best days of my life. She was radiant and so beautiful. She picked From This Moment On as her entrance song, instead of the traditional wedding march. Jenny served as her maid of honor, and Brad served as my best man. Alan and Ann were in it as well, as was Kyle and Katie. We both have a small circle of friends, and limited family, so the reception wasn't really big, maybe 50 people in all, but we all had a great time. We spent our first night of the honeymoon, in my uncle's cabin, after climbing up Whiteface Mountain and kissed on that very same rock, where we did the first time.I do remember, as I stood there, at the altar, holding Carrie's hands and was reciting her vows to me, all I thought was,“All this, because I bumped into a this beautiful woman at the ranger's station, who just happened to be a bit clumsy and sprain her ankle later, on a path near the cabin I was staying at. Life is good.”by T. Foxal.

Carrie and Mark settle in to everyday life.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.“Oh Mark. I have never been made love to like that ever. It was perfect. Everything you have done so far has been perfect for me. I don't think you have one selfish bone in your body. I need to know though, are you scared of all of this?”“Carrie, I have never been more scared in my life. Not even over in the sandpit, with bullets flying all around. Had you not said I love you back to me, when I made my declaration, I would have been crushed. I've never, ever let anyone into my heart, like I have let you in. Am I scared now? A little. I know you said it the other night. Well, you told me to catch up with you because you were already there. But over time, I thought you may have some misgivings for saying, since we were in the heat of the moment then. But all the little things you have been doing, or saying, led me to believe you really were. And, I wanted to make it special for you. This whole day when you weren't around me, all I could think of was you. I wondered what you were thinking when you took your bath before, or what you were doing and thinking when you left this morning. Let's face it, we haven't been alone with our own thoughts for a week now.”She leaned in and kissed me lightly on the lips, then said, “Mark. I knew from that first kiss. Then when we made love the first time, I was in heaven. It wasn't sex between us. It was more. Since that time, we have done nothing but make love and my heart races every time I see you. I was so scared when I said that the other night. Did I push you away from me? Would you just say, screw this, I'm outta here. But the big thing for me was when we were at the winery, and you went up to the bar to get us those samples. Your eyes smiled at me the whole time. You didn't even look at that girl, who I thought was really hot, but just kept looking at me. You made love to me right then. Am I scared. Yes. I want this more than anything, but I don't want to be hurt again. I lived that. But, you are not him. You are so much more than he could ever be. I was eye candy for him, and a fuck, and nothing more. My heart is now yours, please don't hurt it.”I rolled to my side and looked deep into her hazel eyes, then kissed her. “You know what turned me on the most today?” “No, Baby, I don't” “When I saw you after you came back from your day in town. My God, you looked so sexy and stunning to me. You are such a beautiful woman, and not just physically, but all around. I wanted to take you then, but then that would have downplayed this evening. I never tried to be romantic with anyone before, and I so wanted to seduce you tonight.”She giggled. “Well Mr. Marine. You succeeded in every way tonight. I'll tell you. When I saw the robe, then the candles lit by the bathtub, I got super horny. I wanted you so bad then. Then when I shaved down there, I felt incredibly sexy. I even came after that. But when we took off our robes and I saw you in those boxers, I damn near raped you. But dancing really did me in. I almost told you then I loved you. But I am glad I waited now.”As she talked, her hand was now on my cock, stroking it back to life. When I was hard again, she leaned in and kissed me, then pushed me to my back. She kneeled and straddled me and slowly sat down on me, engulfing me with her velvet like inner walls of her sex.“Baby?” she whispered. “This has been an amazing night. But now I need to be a little naughty. A couple should be able to let loose some and enjoy sex too. I love lovemaking, but I also love to fuck Mark. But only with someone I want to give myself too, completely. I want to fuck your beautiful cock. I want to feel your cum spray deep inside me and, I want cum all over it. Fuck me Baby. Make me your Lover.”I arched my back up and drove in deep in her. “Oh Fuck. You are so deep.” She started moving up and down, faster and faster. “Oh god I love this. My favorite position too.”She leaned down and started smothering me with kisses. Moaning as we fucked. I did too. Her head slipped to the side of mine and whispered. “You like my tight little cunt, don't you Babe. Your cock is a perfect fit for it. My cunt loves your cock. Oh God Mark. ““Oh God Babe. Your cunt is so tight. I love it and always will. Fuck me Carrie.”She sat up and started grinding hard on me now. Neither of us was going to last long. I sat up and took her one tit in my mouth and sucked hard.“Oh Christ. Suck my tits Baby. I Love that so much”She started pounding me harder now, as I continued sucking it, then switched to the other. Her arm went behind my head and pulled me in tighter. My hands were holding her luscious ass as I did this. My one hand went exploring and touched her ass, which made her moan really loud. I slipped it down to her cunt and got it wet as the finger rubbed against her lips and my cock. Then I brought it up to her brown hole and slipped it in.“Oh Fuck Baby. Yes. God I love you”She started cumming a minute later. Her head and body shook as she came hard, but somehow, she maintain the rhythm we had going. I was now getting close myself and could feel my balls tighten up, signaling my impending orgasm. “Oh Shit Carrie, I'm going to cum” I yelled out.She slammed down one last time, and then jumped off. Her mouth was over my cock in no time and was starting to suck me, when I erupted in her mouth. I had to have shot 5 or 6 good ropes into her hungry mouth. She didn't spill a drop, except at the end, a little dribbled out the side.She was kneeling now, getting ready to wipe her mouth, when I grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her to me and I licked it off of her face and then kissed her. The kiss was so hot and passionate. We were lost in that kiss for minutes, until she broke away, panting hard.We both lay on our backs now, still in a euphoric bliss from our love making. Carrie was very quiet. At first I thought she fell asleep, until I felt her hand grasp mine and squeeze it.“Are you  okay Carrie?”, I asked. “Actually, I am on cloud nine, as they say. I've never been made love too, like this, then opening up and letting go like that. I just hope you don't think I am some sort of slut. I want to explore all there is with you sexually and lovingly too.”“Babe. You are hardly a slut. Sex to me, is supposed to be fun too. You were amazing. But our love making, well, it's beyond words. To me, you are an angel. Quite the lady too. In bed, we can do whatever we please, as long as we both agree on whatever we do. One thing though, I can never share you with anyone. I don't believe I get jealous, but I could never share you with anyone, man or woman. I knew a couple in the service that did that. Got into swinging. No way. Not with someone I love and respect, like I do you. But just so you know, I really enjoyed the naughty Carrie. She is fun.”“Umm.. I may have to let her out more often then. Cuz naughty Markie, was turning me on too. But, you will never have to fear me wanting another. I am quite happy with who I am with. I will never deny you in bed either. Except, when I am sick, or you are sick. Sex just doesn't seem like fun then. But that's about it.”“Yeah, being sick and wanting sex, just doesn't seem to go hand in hand. I will never deny you as well. But, I'm a guy, so the prospect of me saying no is quite low.”She giggled, then said, “Well. Mister. You better never hold out in the oral department anymore. Oh Christ. That was unbelievable. I could take that all day long. And, I love giving too. I love how you taste.”“You're turning me on again Honey. How do you feel right now?” I asked“Horny” she giggled then. “Honestly. And don't freak when I say this. But I feel as though I am on a Honeymoon and you took your virgin bride to sexual highs she never knew existed.”I did chuckle. “Nothing wrong with that. To me, you are a virgin, or at least were. I don't care about your past. You are my first, and dare I say, only love for me.”“I like that” she replied. Then said, “Where do you see us in a year?”“Honestly. I never look to the future too much. But, I have been lately. I hope that you will be with me in a year, and maybe, just maybe, if you haven't tired of my Jarhead ass, we are right back here, spending it as a true honeymoon”She folded into my arms and kissed my cheek. “I think that could be a real possibility. This Squid actually has thought about it, and she doesn't think she'll ever tire of you. Piss me off at times, Yes, but never tire.”I then laughed, and she asked what was funny. “God, if your Dad could see us right now. He'd hang me.”“Nah. He knows I like you a great deal. He doesn't know we professed love yet. But he does like you, Mom told me that. Jenny knows too. I talked with her this morning. I sent her a selfie, after I got my hair done. She called right after seeing it. Then she starts out by saying, “Damn Mom, you look hot. I think someone is in love.” She's a pretty smart girl actually. I was supposed to face time with her earlier, but someone had me a tad busy. She wants to see you and talk with you.”“Oh great. She's the one person that scares me the most, and I want on my side. More so, than even your parents. Go ahead and call her now. It's only 10pm.”She giggled again. “Uh No. We better wait until tomorrow. This is the first time her and her boyfriend Alan have been alone for a long time. He was with his family last weekend. They have dated for a year now, so I am pretty sure, they are in the same place you and I are right now, naked and in bed.”“You  okay with that? I asked. “Oh yes. I like him a lot. He treats her with so much respect and I know they love one another. He's a good kid and dotes after Jenny. His world revolves around her. He is studying to become a food scientist. If they can last the ups and downs of college and still remain in love, I could easily see them married one day. Only time will tell. And don't worry about her liking you, she will. She knows I do, and so far have made me extremely happy.”She got up then and walked to the bathroom. Then came back with our robes. “Let's go cuddle on the couch, enjoy some wine and TV, before we call it a night.” And so we did.Chapter 15.It was morning now, almost 8:30. I never sleep this late. The only reason I was up was because I had to pee so bad. Carrie was still sound asleep. She was curled up and looked so peaceful. My thought was, “What in God's name does she see in me. I'm nobody special. Yes, I am in good shape and I do treat her with respect, but she is absolutely beautiful and had I known of her, somewhere else, I would have never even attempted to approach her. I wasn't in her league, or so I thought”But here I am, one week after meeting her, and totally in love. I could not even fathom life without her in it. But reality would soon be creeping up on us. I knew she would be leaving mid-week. Would this all end after she left, and had time to really think this through? Only time will tell.I padded to the kitchen and made coffee. As it brewed I stood looking out the back door window. The skies were an ugly gray. Rain was falling. We knew this was coming, after viewing the weather report last night. Today and tomorrow, rain.I then toasted a few bagels, and got out the cream cheese. Made us both coffee, and took it to the bedroom. As I walked in, Carrie was yawning and stretching. Her tit were in plain view, and look so delicious to me. She sat up, not bothering to cover up. “Good sign” I thought.“Good Morning Sweetheart. I thought you may enjoy some breakfast in bed” I said to her.“Oh Wow. I could definitely get used to this. Especially if you lose that robe.”We sat and enjoyed our breakfast. We also started talking about this coming week. Since it was raining today, we decided to go into town and take in a movie and then dinner at some restaurant. On Monday, we were to hike Algonquin Peak, but if it is raining, we'll need to find something else to do.She then said, “You know I leave Wednesday. I have a doctor's appointment on Thursday that I made months ago, and I can't reschedule. It just takes so long to get in to see her.”“I know you were leaving then. But, I also am going to leave that day, with you. No sense hanging around here. Be bored to death, and I know me, all I'll think of is you the whole time.”“Awe. You are so sweet to me. But this is your vacation and you had it all planned out. Stay and at least hike some more of these mountains. I'll feel bad if you miss out on that.” she said with a pouty face.I just smiled at her and told her no, it was best I do head home. I had some major cleaning to do at my place. The house I have is actually an older farm house that was my grandparents. My grandmother outlived my mom and when she died, it was left to me and Ann. Ann didn't want it, so to be fair, I paid her the half she would have received, if we had sold it.The house was nice, but very outdated. Even the furniture was from the 60's. To me, it was cool, but my needs are simple. Ann has been bugging me for almost a year now to at least get some new furniture, if not update the whole place. My office is actually the dining room.I tell you this because I have never brought anyone there, especially a date. So bringing Carrie there, as it looks right now, is totally out of the question. As I told her this, she just laughed. She asked if I keep it clean, or was I a typical guy, and let things go until I can't stand it anymore. I told her I always keep it clean, it's just very outdated.“You big lug, I don't care about stuff like that. I will care if it smells like the gym on board a ship smells like. That is so gross.” and we both laughed.We finished our coffee and bagels, and set our cups and napkins on the nightstand. She pulled the cover down and asked me to slide in. We started kissing and making out some, when her phone rang. “Perfect timing” I thought. She looked at the phone and said, “It's Jenny. Hope all is alright. She is never up this early.”“She hit some button and I saw Jenny's face appear on the screen. Luckily, Carrie had the sheet up above her tit, and I was safely off to the side.“Hi Sweetheart”“Hi Mom. Hope I am not disturbing you.”“No Sweetie. You're good. We were just having breakfast.”“Oh. In bed too. I take it Marine guy is nearby.”Carrie laughed, “If you must know young Jen, he is right here, and his name is Mark, not Marine guy. But you knew that” “Hey just giving you a hard time. Hi Mark.” Carrie moved the phone over to where I could see her and she see me. I had just put the robe back on, so I was decent.“Hi Jenny. Very nice to meet you. I must say, you are as pretty as your mother.”Jen smiled; “Thank you. I hope to get to meet you when you two get back from your little vacation.”“I would say that is a very good possibility, unless your Mom gets rid of me by then. Lots of mountain tops she could push me off of, up here.” I said with a laugh.Carrie turned the phone back to her and said, “What did you two do this weekend? Is Alan still there?”Jen smiled this sly smile “Yeah. He is still asleep. We went to dinner and a late movie, then came back here. The main reason I am calling is that Papa called a bit ago, or I'd be sleeping too. He and grandma are coming up next weekend”My eyes got real big, but Carrie just chuckled, “That's great. When are they coming in?”“Friday evening, and staying here for a few days, then going to aunty Bev's for a few days. And Mark. Papa had a message for you. “Don't crap where you eat son.” He said you'd understand completely.”I just shook my head. Great. He's gonna shit when he hears his daughter and I are now dating.Carrie was laughing now. Jen wanted to know what that was about. Carrie said she'd tell her when she sees her this week. They carried on for a few more minutes as Jen filled her in on stuff. Now Jen did look somewhat similar to her mom, from what I could see on the phone. That same light caramel color, with long flowing brown hair, and a gorgeous smile. Alan should consider himself a very lucky man. They signed off then after saying goodbye's and Jen saying bye to me too, telling me to take very good care of her mother, or else.I asked, “Are you sure she isn't your blood daughter? You two look so much alike.”“I wish she was. But No. Her parents were Puerto Rican, so the skin color is close. She shorted too, only 5 foot 3. She is an angel. You think Dad dotes over me? Wait till you see him around Jenny. I feel bad for Alan. He's met Dad twice now and is scared shitless of him. But Daddy wants only the best for his girls.”“Yeah, well, I am wondering now what is he going to say about us being together. He still scares the shit out of me.”She laughed, “Oh I don't know. I'll let you know after I tell him how you been having your way with me this whole week.” then laughed some more. She then opened his robe, grabbed his semi stiff member and stroke it.She giggled, the looked at him and stated, “Umm, I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was doing this.”, as she lowered her head to my manhood and sucked the head in.“Oh God Carrie.”The PromiseCarrie and Mark settle in to everyday life, once they return from their week and a half camping and hiking trip, after finding love in those mountains.I asked, “Are you sure she isn't your blood daughter? You two look so much alike.”“I wish she was. But No. Her parents were Puerto Rican, so the skin color is close. She shorter too, only 5 foot 3.. She is an angel. You think Dad dotes over me? Wait till you see him around Jenny. I feel bad for Alan. He's met Dad twice now and is scared shitless of him. But Daddy wants only the best for his girls.”“Yeah, well, I am wondering now what is he going to say about us being together. He still scares the shit out of me.”She laughed, “Oh I don't know. I'll let you know after I tell him how you been having your way with me this whole week.” then laughed some more. She then opened my robe, grabbed my semi stiff member and stroke it.She giggled, the looked at him and stated, “Umm, I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was doing this.”, as she lowered her head to my manhood and sucked the head in.“Oh God Carrie.”Chapter 16.The rest of that day, and into Monday, it did nothing but rain. So exploring any of the mountain tops was curtailed. We pretty much hung around the cabin in just our robes that day. The only time we dressed was to go to dinner, down into town. Neither of us felt like cooking. It was very hard for me to resist getting Carrie naked and just making love all day, but she needed to know that our relationship, that we both professed our love for each other, was more than just a physical thing, but also emotional.You see Carrie is a very beautiful woman. She is 5 foot 7, 130 pounds, with caramel colored skin, almost like Halle Berry skin tone. Her hair is short now too, with blonde highlights mixed in with her brown hair. Totally sexy in my eyes. She has amazing legs that are long and toned and a great ass. What turns me on the most is her tits. They are a large A, or small B cup. I love a woman with small tits.I am 5 foot 10, 175 pounds, and been told by many, a handsome man. I keep in shape, and that is because after spending 20 years in the Marines, you get used to working out. It's just ingrained into your fabric. I was single too, for all of those years. Never had a serious relationship, except for a semi one, back in my 20's, when I lived with a girl for a few months. But she didn't enjoy my deployments too much and wanted more. It was mostly a sex thing for us, and a place for us both to crash, when we were screwing.But now, a week and a half later, I am totally in love with this goddess, and she with me as well. What is funny too, I know her parents, or to be more specific, her father. He was a Master Chief in the Navy, and was on the aircraft Carrier Lincoln at the same time I was, years ago, when I was a Staff Sergeant in the Marines. Great guy too, but could scare the hell out of you. Carrie too, was in the Navy back then, but I do not think we ever crossed paths, since she worked on base, and, was also married back then to a Seal, which she now divorced from.Like I said earlier, we only got dressed that Sunday for dinner, then that Monday, a day we were supposed to visit another Adirondacks peak, it rained as well. We did go driving around and admired the countryside and had a fine dinner at the Italian restaurant we found the previous week.Then on Tuesday, we decided to go horseback riding. We found a place about 20 minutes from the cabin, near Lake Clear. We had a great time exploring the area by horseback. I have to admit, my ass was quite sore by the time we got through, as was Carrie's. There was a few times I would hang back, behind her and admire her ass as it bounced up and down in the saddle.She looked back one time and caught me. “God, don't you ever tire of looking at my big ass?”I just chuckled and told her, “Hell No. I love your ass, and it is hardly big. Remind me later to massage it for you, because if mine is sore, I know yours has to be.”“Maybe I will let you. Not sure if I want you touching it later. Now get up her next to me.” then whispered to me, after I got close, “You be a good boy, and I'll let you see it naked later.”, then laughed and rode away from me.After our ride, we stopped in this tavern that also featured home cooked meals. We both decided on burgers and fries. Normally, we both try to stay away from fried foods, but, as we both found out from talking, we like to cheat on occasion.By the time we got back to the cabin, nighttime was upon us and this was our last night together. I know we both pledged our love to one another, but after tonight, she may get a dose of reality when she got back home, and say, “No way” to being in a relationship. For me, I was all in. I never wanted anything more in my life, than to be with this beautiful, smart, witty and energetic woman.After getting into the cabin, I started a fire in the fireplace and Carrie went off to the bedroom, to get ready to shower. After I had a nice fire going, she came out in her robe and asked me to join her. As we washed each other down, removing the horse smell from our bodies, we kissed and held each other. We both took turns drying each other, then donned our robes and made our way to the couch. Before I sat down, I went and got us each a glass of wine.“Mark?” she said, and I looked at her. She had a tear on her cheek, for which I lightly brushed away. “What's wrong Honey?” I asked.“This is our last night here. This has been the best vacation I have ever experienced. Had you told me two weeks ago that I would meet the man of my dreams, I would have said you are so full of shit. But here I am, sitting next to you. I am so in love with you and I am also scared silly about tomorrow.” she explainedI knew what she meant, when she said she is scared. I am too. We get back to our real lives and the fantasy just fades away. She was deeply hurt all those years ago and opening up and allowing someone in, has to be tough for her to do. For me, it is a new experience. One I have never had before. If it does end, it will hurt, but I know I can move on from it, I think.“Carrie. I'm scared too. Once we are home and reality sets in for you, you may say, screw this. I have never opened up to anyone in my life, except for you. I just hope that you will grow with me. I'm going to make mistakes. You may want something, but I'm too stupid to know and understand, but like anything in life, you learn. One thing I will promise you and this is I will always be true to only you. I love you and will never do anything to hurt you.”“Oh Mark. No man has ever made me feel this way. We'll take each day as it comes and just know I will never hurt you as well. But be forewarned now, I can get bitchy. I don't mean to be, but it happens and when it does, just leave me be, and I will be fine. I think the hardest part of tomorrow is going to be not being with you, especially at night. After a week of sharing a bed together, and feeling so close to you, it is going to suck not having your arms around me tomorrow night, or this weekend. If I didn't have that appointment Thursday, I'd let you stay with me tomorrow, but I know us, we make love, and since this is a gynecologist I am seeing, sex wouldn't be the most prudent thing for me to do. And then this weekend, with my parents in town, I'm not sure what they'd say about us sleeping together.”I laughed, “Yeah, I could just see the look on your dad's face when we told them goodnight and padded off to bed. As for sex. We don't always have to have it you know. I mean I'll never turn it down, but I also know there is more to us than just sex. But tomorrow after we get home, and then at night, we'll probably both be too tired to do anything. Plus, like I said, I need to straighten up the place. One thing though. On Thursday, I would like to take you and Jenny to dinner, Alan too. That way, she has someone there who she is comfortable with, just in case she can't stand me.”“Oh Stop. She is going to love you. I'll call her tomorrow and set it up. Now! Take me to bed for the last time here and hold me Baby. I want to fall asleep in your arms.”Chapter 17.We got up early for some reason, and took a shower together. I still marvel at this exceptionally beautiful woman. She makes my heart race anytime I am near here. And when we are naked, it quadruples in magnitude. We did not have sex, but we did hold and caress each other until the water started turning cold.We were then packed and on our way home. She drove in front of me for the next 4 hours. We did talk on the phone a couple of times. The last time was just before my exit, which is a couple before hers. I called her and told her I would call her later and that I loved her. I could hear in her voice, a hitch, just like I had in mine. I missed her already and I had just exited from the roadway.Once I was home, I did a load of laundry, then went and started dusting and vacuuming the place. Not a thing I do a lot of. Of course my sister always comes over and does it at times, and bitches me out when she does. I then cut the grass, which was needed after two weeks of not touching it. It takes two hours to cut this lawn, and that's with a tractor. While I was cutting, I did miss a call from Carrie. She also texted me, just saying she was thinking of me and loved me. I texted back apologizing that I didn't answer her and explained why, and that I would call her later.We did talk around 6 that evening. She too was busy with housework and laundry. She strip the beds, not knowing which bed Jenny and Alan slept in. I had to laugh at that. She chuckled too but said, “It's one thing to sleep in our wet spot, but I'm surely not sleeping in theirs.” Which made me laugh hard.About 10 that night, I called her. She was lying in bed, reading a book. She conveyed to me that Jenny was ecstatic over meeting us for dinner and really happy I had included Alan. They were going to meet us at Carrie's at 6pm tomorrow. I told Carrie we would try Delmonico's Steakhouse, which was kind of close to her.She chuckled and said, “Oh fancy place. You know, you don't have to take us there. There's a nice restaurant right down the street from us.”“That's cool. But I want too. How many college kids can go to a place like this. Plus I have always wanted to try it, but, I'm not going alone. Ann said the food is excellent there.”“Speaking of Ann, did you call her and inform her that you are bringing someone Sunday?” she asked.“Oh yeah. She is so excited now. She can't wait to meet you. I told her that your parents were going to be in from Florida and I didn't know what plans they had that day. She said to bring them along too. The more the merrier.”Carried giggled, then said, “I don't know if your sister has a clue what Dad can be like. Just don't bring up politics. He thinks they are all thieves and liars.” which made me laugh.Then she got quiet. “Anything wrong? You are quiet now “ She sighed, “No, just missing lying next to you, with your arms around me. I feel so safe then. I love you Mark”“I love you too, Carolyn, and I do miss being with you. It was a very long day without you near me.” I told her.“It was a long day for me as well. I don't know how or why this happened between us, but I am so happy that you are in my life now. Maybe tomorrow night, you can spend it here with me, if you want too.” she said.“I think that can be arranged. You know what I do miss? You calling me Jarhead. When you say it, it means something to me.”“I told you, after last weekend, I was done calling you that, but if you insist, I'll just call you JH.”“I insist Squid. Now get some sleep. Just know, I love you Carrie and I am holding you in my dreams tonight.”Chapter 18.I knew Carrie had an appointment at 11am, so I didn't want to bother her, but did send her a text, after I got up and said good morning and I love you. She replied instantly to it, saying she was about to shower and get ready and she loved me too.I was pretty proud of myself. I dusted and swept the whole house. Not that I am a slob, but those are two jobs I really don't enjoy doing. Hell, living alone and never having people over, except for my sister, afforded me the luxury of not caring too much to do that. But with Carrie in my life, I guess I need to change my way of thinking.I then immersed myself in a project that I had been working on for this one company. I needed to do something to keep my mind occupied, since I would not be seeing her until later in the afternoon. I was surprised though, that by 3pm, I hadn't heard anything from her. I hope all went well with her doc appointment.I had told her that I would be over by 5:30, so we could spend some time alone, before Jenny and Alan showed up. By 4:30, I was shaved, and showered, then dressed for the evening. Since it was cool out, I wore dark blue pants, and lighter blue shirt, with a dark blue sport coat. I wanted to look good for when I met Jenny, and convey, I'm not some unkempt slob, who was dating her mother. I'm generally a jeans and t-shirt, or sweatshirt, kind of guy.I couldn't stand the wait any longer and decided to arrive a bit sooner. I got to her house at 5:15, so just a little bit early. After ringing the doorbell a few times, Carrie finally opened the door. Although she smiled when she let me in, I could tell something was amiss with her. After a brief hug and quick kiss on the lips, we stood back from one another.Carrie was wearing a burgundy pleated dress. It came to just above the knees. The neckline plunged just a bit, with white lace around the edges, with short sleeves as well. She looked radiant.“Wow. You look absolutely beautiful Sweetie.” I told her. She just said thanks, but that was it. Then said she had to finish getting ready. My antennae was now up. I could sense something was wrong. This girl was always so bubbly, and that definitely was not the case now. So I just walked around her living room, looking at pictures on the wall of Jenny, and her parents, and some people I had no clue of who they were. Then just took a seat and waited for her.For me, this was something new. I did not know what to say or do. Did I do something wrong, that may have upset her? Who knew, but this was not the Carrie I just spent almost two weeks with, had fun with, and made love too on many occasions. So I'm basically a fish out of water now. I made up my mind to just go with the flow, and when she is ready to talk, I'll be there, and hopefully, understand what is going on.Of course, my fear was she was going to end this between us. She had time to reflect and said that this wasn't worth it. If that is how she felt, then who was I to pursue it any further. I don't want to be with someone who did not want the same as me. Sitting there waiting, makes your mind think weird ass things, like I just did. Then again, maybe it wasn't anything and she is just having a bad day, or is nervous about me meeting Jenny.She finally emerged from wherever she was in her condo. When I saw her, she looked the same, so I have no idea what else she could have been doing. She walked into her kitchen and got a bottle of water, then asked if I wanted one too, which I kindly said no too.I finally got the courage to ask, “Is there something wrong?”She looked at me and had a sullen look on her face, then finally said “No. Guess I am just tired from all the prodding and poking today. I'm sorry I am not more upbeat.”I got up and went to her and wrapped my arms around her, “If you want to cancel tonight, that would be okay with me. We keep go out with them some other time, when you are feeling more up to it.”“No. No. I am fine. It will be fine. We'll go have a fun night with them. Jenny is so looking forward to meeting you.” she said, as she pulled away from me and went into the living room. “We'll talk later tonight, when we get back.”I knew from how she stated it, something was wrong. But, being a dumb man, I have no clue as to what. I didn't want to piss her off by asking questions. Maybe something at the doc's. I guess when she is ready, she will let me know. I walked up next to her and grabbed her hand, just to let her know I was there for her. At that point, her front door opened and in walked Jenny and Alan.Jenny was definitely a looker. I would say 5 foot 3, maybe 110 pounds, brown hair and eyes, and the cutest dimples. She did have bigger boobs than her mom, but since she was adopted, that made sense. But the irony of how much the two looked alike was uncanny. Alan was a good looking guy too. He had that German look to him. Blond hair, blue eyes, chiseled face and stood about 6 foot, but maybe weighed 170 pounds, if that.After making the introductions and some small talk, we left her condo and headed to dinner in my truck.At dinner, Carrie seemed to be her normal self. Well, at least the normal I had seen for the last two weeks. Jenny was regaling us with stories from her college life and some of things her and Alan had been doing of late, except for the sex part. I don't think Carrie, or myself, needed or wanted to know those details.As dinner was finally coming to an end, I had to admit, I was kind of quiet. I just let the three of them guide the evening and the conversation. Jenny did inquire what I actually did for a living, so I explained it to her. She was impressed, as was Alan. I tried not to let my concerns for Carrie, or our budding relationship ruin the evening. In my heart though, I had a bad feeling, this would be the last time I would see these three people.Near the end of dinner, Carrie announced that she needed to use the ladies room. Alan also said he need to use the facility, which then left just me and Jenny. I wasn't sure what to say to her, so I let her make the first move on talking.  “okay Mark. What's up with mom? Did you two have an argument or something?” Jenny asked.I shook my head, “Jenny. I have no idea what is wrong tonight. When I arrived this evening, she was down for some reason and won't tell me why. Yesterday we were fine, but ever since her doctor visit, she has changed. Maybe she has done some thinking and decided a relationship is not what she wants. Until she tells me, I am in the dark.”Jenny reached over and touched my arm. “I don't know either, but I do know that she and I talked last night for an hour and she is head over heels in love with you, and says you are with her as well. Are you Mark? Are you in love with my Mom?”“Nothing has changed for how I feel for your mother Jenny. I am in love with her. But, if she has had a change of heart, then I will abide by her wishes. Maybe we moved too fast. I don't know. To be honest Jenny. I have never been in love before, so this is a new territory for me. But if she had time to reflect now, and feels this isn't what she wants, well, I don't want to force anything like that on her. I just want her happy.”Jenny just shook her head, “I can't believe her mind could change like that. Something must be wrong and she just needs time to process it. Maybe you two can talk later. When we get back to my mom's, Alan and I are going to leave, and give you two some space to talk. Oh, and by the way, Papa really does like you. He thinks you are a good man.”Just as she said that, Carrie was walking back. Alan came a minute later. The waitress came around and asked if any of us wanted dessert, but we all begged off, since our meals were so filling.On the way home, Carrie was pretty quiet. In fact, you could probably cut the tension with a knife, that was between us. Jenny and Alan were pretty quiet too. I'd have done anything to hear some funny story either of them may have had right then.After arriving back at Carrie's condo, we all got out and Jenny said that they needed to get going. Carrie said she wished they could stay longer, but the kids said they had some homework they needed to finish up, but would see us this weekend. Of course my mind didn't think I would be involved with this family get together.As they left, Carrie turned and headed to her door, and I followed. Once inside, she asked if I wanted anything to drink, which I kindly declined. She went to the kitchen and got a bottle of water then rejoined me in the living room. I wanted to get this over with, so I started it off.  “okay Carolyn, please tell me what is wrong. I need to know.” I said in a somber voice.“Let's sit” she said, and we both did. She faced me and I could see a tear starting to form in her eye. My stomach became a knot now. My fears were now becoming reality, at least in my mind.“I wish I knew where to start, but I have to say, that no man has ever made me feel the way you make me feel. But I really think we need to step back and take a break for now.”, then she started crying. I reach for her, but she backed away. That made it feel like a knife was just plunged into my heart.“Carrie. How can you go from being so in love, to wanting to take a break, just like that. There is more than what you are telling me. So please tell me what has caused this sudden change in feelings.”She was still sobbing, trying to get her emotions under control, then finally looked at me and said, “Mark. They found a growth on one of my ovaries today. After the Pelvic exam, she did and ultrasound and found it. They want me to see a specialist next Tuesday then do some testing.” then started crying again. This time she let me pull her towards me. I knew this isn't good, but this is also something that can be taken care of. I had a cousin once have something similar to this and they removed a cyst the size of an egg from her, and she was fine then.“It's  okay Carrie. I'm sure it's nothing that medicine or an operation can't take care of.” I told her.“And what if it isn't Mark? What if it is cancer. Why should you be saddled with that in your life. We've known each other not even two fucking weeks. Although the best two weeks of my life. But this is not something you need to be part of. Your best bet is to turn around, walk away and get on with your life, like I never existed.” and started crying again.I pulled her into me again and held her tight. Her head was buried in my shoulder, and I caressed her hair and let her cry. I mean, if I was in her position, I'd probably tell her the same things. But I may not know her completely, but what I know of her already, she has a fierce loyalty to people she cares for and loves, and I know she wouldn't walk away either.After letting her sob some more, I gently moved her back, and away from me, so I could speak to her. “Sweetheart. There is no way I am letting you do this alone. Granted, we have only known each other for two weeks, but in these two weeks, you have captured my heart with every fiber of your being. I am in love with you Missy. People who love one another don't turn tail and run because of something traumatic happens to the other person. You stand with them, be their support and showed them love, for that is the only thing that can help get you through this. I have been a Marine for all of my adult life and one thing that is ingrained in us, from the time of our first day in boot camp, is that you never let the man next to you, or when you are a sergeant, your platoon, you never abandon them. No man is ever left behind. You're wounded Honey, so I will not leave you behind, so get used to that. When this is all over and you still feel this way, then you can tell me to hit the bricks.”She just stared at me, and while trying to compose herself, she gripped my hand in hers. “It's not fair to you Mark. What if it is cancer and it can't be fixed, then what? You going to just wait around and watch me die? You could be out finding that right person, instead of babysitting me.”“Stop it Carrie. You have no idea what it is. It could be a simple cyst, that meds could take care of. But one thing I do know, I will be with you this Tuesday, and any other day you need to have something done. I will be the first person you see when you wake up. But I will be there and I will always be there for you. I love you.”“Mark. It's not fair.” she shouted, then started crying again. “You're right. It's not fair. But who said life is. But I am not walking away. In fact I am more in love with you now, than I was 20 minutes ago. I don't know about you, but I have every intention of growing old with you. We have too much to do with our lives. So baby doll, I am not leaving you, Not ever.”“Carrie. Do you love me?” I asked. “Damn you Jarhead. You know I do.” she said. “Good. Don't you ever hold back something like this again from me. I won't either from you. But Babe, we can only help one another if we are open and honest with each other. Why don't you go get ready for bed. I'm not going home tonight, but I will sleep on the couch.”She shook her head and got up. As she did, she reached for my hand, “You are not, nor will you ever sleep on the couch. Your place is beside me in bed. I'm so sorry for ever thinking you would want out of this. I do love you Mark. More than you will ever know”She led me up the stairs to her bedroom. We both stripped off of our clothes. I had on the white silk boxers she got me. She put on this long t-shirt with a Minion on the front. She looked cute. We both used her bathroom then climbed into bed, where she snuggled up to me and let me hold her close. Her head rested on my chest.“Mark?” she said softly. “Carrie?” I answered back. “I am sorry. I promise never to do that to you again. I'm also sorry I was a Debbie Downer tonight at dinner, and even before. I'm sure Jenny could tell something was wrong.”“Oh yeah she could. She thought that you and I had an argument. Your daughter is quite perceptive. After meeting her now, I have to say, you two do favor one another. Alan is one lucky man and judging how he dotes on her, he knows it too. They do make a nice couple. I just hope I made a good impression with her. I wasn't to talkative tonight.”“Well, I think you'll get a few more chances this weekend to really win her over. But I can tell she likes you already. If she talks a lot, she likes you. Had she just sat there and not talked much, then that means she doesn't want anything to do with you.”“You know, last night, I was so lonely without you next to me. I hugged my pillow thinking it was you. Except your body is a bit more muscular. I had so many plans for tonight, with us ending the night in bed making love. I want too, but I don't want to do that until we know what is going on down there.”My hand was stroking her back, when I said, “I don't know about you, but this is making love Baby. I'm not in this for the sex. I'm in this because of love. Holding you close, telling our feelings to each other, that is true love making in my book. I'm not too good with stuff like this, but I have never felt this way for another human being. We'll have plenty of time for lovemaking, and dare I say, some naughty sex.”She snuggled even closer and let her hand rub on my chest and belly. “Thank You. You make me feel so loved. I love you Mark. Oh and I like what you wore under your pants. You do look sexy in these boxers.”“I love you too Carolyn. Now get some sleep. We have a long weekend ahead of us. That is if you want me around all the time.”“Of course I want you around the whole time. Not sure about sleeping together. Daddy may have a hard time with that one.” then giggled.Chapter 19.In the morning we agreed to take separate showers instead of together. We both agreed it would be too tempting, had we gone in together. She did tease me though by removing her shirt and slowly saunter into the bathroom, giggling the whole way. I would say My Carrie was back.Her parents flight was due in at 4pm. I told Carrie I needed to catch up on a few things at the house, but would be back in time to go with her to pick them up. She must have texted me twenty times, just saying I love you. That made me feel good.I picked Carrie up at 3pm and went to the airport to meet her parents. She was very happy today. A far cry from yesterday's somber mood she was in. She was wearing a maroon cashmere sweater and black slacks. I too had black slacks on and a blue crew neck sweater. The whole trip there she held my hand, as she did once we were there and waited.Like all airports now, you had to wait down in the baggage area. It took about 10 minutes after their plane arrived, before we saw them coming down the escalator. Once Carrie spotted them, she pulled me along until they were on top of us, and went and hugged her mom, then her dad.Then Mrs. Reynolds gave me a hug and a kiss, and said I still looked like I did when we met in Norfolk all those years ago. Chief shook my hand then said, “You ain't giving me no damn hug son.” I just laughed and told him, “Not in your life you crotchety old bastard.” which made us all laugh.After arriving back at Carrie's, we saw that Jenny was there waiting for us. Alan was with her, but I could see the tension in his face. The old man did scare the shit out of him. I took him aside and told him, just to relax, but show no sign of fear to the chief. He eats that shit up. He sort of laughed and said, oh sure, easier said than done Mr. Roberts. I told him for now on, call me Mark. Save the mister for the other guy.We all then went to dinner, after the couple relaxed a bit after their flight. It was one of those chain restaurants. We all had a good time and of course, Chief had to regale us with stories when I was aboard the Lincoln. That's when Jenny asked about the “don't shit where you eat comment”, but cleaned it up some because of her mom and grandma there. Chief went on to explain about this one newly appointed petty officer I had an eye on. After he finished, everyone laughed, only because he made sound more colorful than it actually was.After we got back to Carrie's, the girls busied themselves in the kitchen, leaving myself, Alan, and the Chief alone in the living room. I could see Alan was a bit apprehensive about being in there. I'm sure he was never prepared for anything like this in college.  “okay you two Shitbirds.” chief started out. “Those three fine ladies in there mean the world to me. And two of them, for some ungodly reason happen to like you two. All I ever wanted for those two is complete happiness. If you can't give them that, leave now, otherwise, I need a promise to never ever hurt them, no matter what.”“You have my word on that Chief. Never doubt that.” I said, as the chief then nodded once to me. Alan then looked at him and said, “Sir, my only intention is to make Jenny happy, so I promise.” Chief just glared at him. Alan was unsure of what he said, but knew he didn't like something. I looked at Alan and said, “Alan. Relax. Just don't call Mr. Reynolds sir. Non Com's, noncommissioned officers, like we both were, do not like getting called sir, by anyone. And Chief, chill out, he isn't military.”Chief just chuckled. “Yeah, and don't call me Mr. Reynolds. Makes me feel old. Call me John for now on, or at least until you guys make it legal between those gals in there, then we'll figure out what you call me then. And Alan, you did good kid. You didn't break, like so many Seaman have, right out of boot camp.” then just smiled.Just then the girls came back from the kitchen with drinks. From that point on, the mood was light and cheerful. I just sat back and watched how this family interacted. They are like most families, I guess. Since it is just my sister and myself, except for an uncle and aunt and three cousin's, I really couldn't tell you what a big family is like. Mine though, is quite boisterous and not afraid of speaking their minds on any subject.About an hour went by when Jenny and Alan said their goodbye's. They were going to the football game the next afternoon and wanted to get some sleep. We sat up a bit more with John and Connie, telling a lot of what we did up in the mountains. Well, not everything, or I am sure, he'd have killed me by now.I was getting up, so I could make my leave too, when Carrie asked me to join her in the kitchen. I had no idea what she wanted, but went with the flow and followed her in.“I don't want you going back to your place tonight. You are sleeping with me, unless you don't want too.” she said, giving me her little pouty face she likes to do now and then.“I'm not sure how your parents will feel about that. I don't want to cause any trouble for you, or me either.”Carried just chuckled, “Don't worry about them. I am 41 you know. Plus, me and mom talked out here. She knows you and I have slept together from almost the beginning of us meeting. She is fine with it, and she'll take care of dad. As she put it, “That boy is over the moon for you Honey. Treat him good and he'll treat you like a queen.” So don't worry. But, we can't play around. That would be too weird.” and we both laughed softly at that.Carrie then grabbed my hand and walked towards the stairs, to go upstairs. “Night you two” she said as she passed by them. Her mom said night, but Chief just grunted something. I am pretty sure I will get an earful, next time we are alone.Once in the bedroom, Carrie went to her dresser and opened a drawer, pulled out pajamas. They were blue, red, and white checkerboard style print. She said she went shopping today and got these. She is wearing the top and the bottoms were for me. She stripped down to just her panties, which for once, were not thong style. She still looked sexy as all get out. I stripped too to my boxers and t-shirt. She then went to the bathroom and came out a few minutes later. I followed suit and did my business. She let me know there was a toothbrush on the sink for me, that she just got too.When I came back out, she was already in bed and awaited me. I crawled in next to her. We kissed and held each other close. Like I said when the first time we slept in a bed together, I could definitely get used to this.“Mark Honey. I need to apologize for yesterday. I was so wrong to try and push you away from me. I would have been crushed had you just said  okay, and left. But you didn't. That told me right there how much you love me. So thank you for being here for me. I love you Mark. It grows stronger every minute of the day. I wish right now we could make love, but until I know what is really up with this, we're going to have to take a rest from that. I hope you understand.”I leaned in and kissed her forehead and pulled her tighter to me. God, I love the way she feels.“Sweetheart, you need not apologize for anything. It has to be a shock to you, that is for sure. But, I will always be there for you, no matter what. We'll see this through, together. As for making love right now. This is making love, I believe. The sex is just the icing on the cake, so to speak. Plus, if you think I would have sex with you, with your parents just down the hall, you are crazy.”Carrie was just about to say something, when we both heard a light thumping sound. I started to chuckle, but Carrie said shush. It was definitely a rhythm thump going on.I chuckled and said, “You're kidding right?” Carrie laughed quietly and said, “Oh yeah. I think dad and mom are doing the horizontal hula. Trust me Hun. As far back as I can remember, they are one horny couple. I hope when I am their age, I still want it that much.”Carrie's hand reached under the waistband of my bottoms and boxers and started playing with Mr. happy. “God, I wish this was inside me now. “ She stroked it a few times so it was now almost hard. Then she rolled over on her side, so we could spoon. I too lay on my side and pulled her into me, so our bodies melded together. My hardness nestled up against her beautiful ass, which she then wiggled a bit. My arm lay over her and rested on her tummy. She took that hand and brought up, and inside her top and placed it on her one tit. My hand instantly enveloped her tit and held it gently. “God. I love your hand there” she cooed. “Night Mark. I love you” “I love you too Carrie”To be continued, by T. Foxal.

Carrie and Mark settle in to everyday life.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.“Oh Mark. I have never been made love to like that ever. It was perfect. Everything you have done so far has been perfect for me. I don't think you have one selfish bone in your body. I need to know though, are you scared of all of this?”“Carrie, I have never been more scared in my life. Not even over in the sandpit, with bullets flying all around. Had you not said I love you back to me, when I made my declaration, I would have been crushed. I've never, ever let anyone into my heart, like I have let you in. Am I scared now? A little. I know you said it the other night. Well, you told me to catch up with you because you were already there. But over time, I thought you may have some misgivings for saying, since we were in the heat of the moment then. But all the little things you have been doing, or saying, led me to believe you really were. And, I wanted to make it special for you. This whole day when you weren't around me, all I could think of was you. I wondered what you were thinking when you took your bath before, or what you were doing and thinking when you left this morning. Let's face it, we haven't been alone with our own thoughts for a week now.”She leaned in and kissed me lightly on the lips, then said, “Mark. I knew from that first kiss. Then when we made love the first time, I was in heaven. It wasn't sex between us. It was more. Since that time, we have done nothing but make love and my heart races every time I see you. I was so scared when I said that the other night. Did I push you away from me? Would you just say, screw this, I'm outta here. But the big thing for me was when we were at the winery, and you went up to the bar to get us those samples. Your eyes smiled at me the whole time. You didn't even look at that girl, who I thought was really hot, but just kept looking at me. You made love to me right then. Am I scared. Yes. I want this more than anything, but I don't want to be hurt again. I lived that. But, you are not him. You are so much more than he could ever be. I was eye candy for him, and a fuck, and nothing more. My heart is now yours, please don't hurt it.”I rolled to my side and looked deep into her hazel eyes, then kissed her. “You know what turned me on the most today?” “No, Baby, I don't” “When I saw you after you came back from your day in town. My God, you looked so sexy and stunning to me. You are such a beautiful woman, and not just physically, but all around. I wanted to take you then, but then that would have downplayed this evening. I never tried to be romantic with anyone before, and I so wanted to seduce you tonight.”She giggled. “Well Mr. Marine. You succeeded in every way tonight. I'll tell you. When I saw the robe, then the candles lit by the bathtub, I got super horny. I wanted you so bad then. Then when I shaved down there, I felt incredibly sexy. I even came after that. But when we took off our robes and I saw you in those boxers, I damn near raped you. But dancing really did me in. I almost told you then I loved you. But I am glad I waited now.”As she talked, her hand was now on my cock, stroking it back to life. When I was hard again, she leaned in and kissed me, then pushed me to my back. She kneeled and straddled me and slowly sat down on me, engulfing me with her velvet like inner walls of her sex.“Baby?” she whispered. “This has been an amazing night. But now I need to be a little naughty. A couple should be able to let loose some and enjoy sex too. I love lovemaking, but I also love to fuck Mark. But only with someone I want to give myself too, completely. I want to fuck your beautiful cock. I want to feel your cum spray deep inside me and, I want cum all over it. Fuck me Baby. Make me your Lover.”I arched my back up and drove in deep in her. “Oh Fuck. You are so deep.” She started moving up and down, faster and faster. “Oh god I love this. My favorite position too.”She leaned down and started smothering me with kisses. Moaning as we fucked. I did too. Her head slipped to the side of mine and whispered. “You like my tight little cunt, don't you Babe. Your cock is a perfect fit for it. My cunt loves your cock. Oh God Mark. ““Oh God Babe. Your cunt is so tight. I love it and always will. Fuck me Carrie.”She sat up and started grinding hard on me now. Neither of us was going to last long. I sat up and took her one tit in my mouth and sucked hard.“Oh Christ. Suck my tits Baby. I Love that so much”She started pounding me harder now, as I continued sucking it, then switched to the other. Her arm went behind my head and pulled me in tighter. My hands were holding her luscious ass as I did this. My one hand went exploring and touched her ass, which made her moan really loud. I slipped it down to her cunt and got it wet as the finger rubbed against her lips and my cock. Then I brought it up to her brown hole and slipped it in.“Oh Fuck Baby. Yes. God I love you”She started cumming a minute later. Her head and body shook as she came hard, but somehow, she maintain the rhythm we had going. I was now getting close myself and could feel my balls tighten up, signaling my impending orgasm. “Oh Shit Carrie, I'm going to cum” I yelled out.She slammed down one last time, and then jumped off. Her mouth was over my cock in no time and was starting to suck me, when I erupted in her mouth. I had to have shot 5 or 6 good ropes into her hungry mouth. She didn't spill a drop, except at the end, a little dribbled out the side.She was kneeling now, getting ready to wipe her mouth, when I grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her to me and I licked it off of her face and then kissed her. The kiss was so hot and passionate. We were lost in that kiss for minutes, until she broke away, panting hard.We both lay on our backs now, still in a euphoric bliss from our love making. Carrie was very quiet. At first I thought she fell asleep, until I felt her hand grasp mine and squeeze it.“Are you  okay Carrie?”, I asked. “Actually, I am on cloud nine, as they say. I've never been made love too, like this, then opening up and letting go like that. I just hope you don't think I am some sort of slut. I want to explore all there is with you sexually and lovingly too.”“Babe. You are hardly a slut. Sex to me, is supposed to be fun too. You were amazing. But our love making, well, it's beyond words. To me, you are an angel. Quite the lady too. In bed, we can do whatever we please, as long as we both agree on whatever we do. One thing though, I can never share you with anyone. I don't believe I get jealous, but I could never share you with anyone, man or woman. I knew a couple in the service that did that. Got into swinging. No way. Not with someone I love and respect, like I do you. But just so you know, I really enjoyed the naughty Carrie. She is fun.”“Umm.. I may have to let her out more often then. Cuz naughty Markie, was turning me on too. But, you will never have to fear me wanting another. I am quite happy with who I am with. I will never deny you in bed either. Except, when I am sick, or you are sick. Sex just doesn't seem like fun then. But that's about it.”“Yeah, being sick and wanting sex, just doesn't seem to go hand in hand. I will never deny you as well. But, I'm a guy, so the prospect of me saying no is quite low.”She giggled, then said, “Well. Mister. You better never hold out in the oral department anymore. Oh Christ. That was unbelievable. I could take that all day long. And, I love giving too. I love how you taste.”“You're turning me on again Honey. How do you feel right now?” I asked“Horny” she giggled then. “Honestly. And don't freak when I say this. But I feel as though I am on a Honeymoon and you took your virgin bride to sexual highs she never knew existed.”I did chuckle. “Nothing wrong with that. To me, you are a virgin, or at least were. I don't care about your past. You are my first, and dare I say, only love for me.”“I like that” she replied. Then said, “Where do you see us in a year?”“Honestly. I never look to the future too much. But, I have been lately. I hope that you will be with me in a year, and maybe, just maybe, if you haven't tired of my Jarhead ass, we are right back here, spending it as a true honeymoon”She folded into my arms and kissed my cheek. “I think that could be a real possibility. This Squid actually has thought about it, and she doesn't think she'll ever tire of you. Piss me off at times, Yes, but never tire.”I then laughed, and she asked what was funny. “God, if your Dad could see us right now. He'd hang me.”“Nah. He knows I like you a great deal. He doesn't know we professed love yet. But he does like you, Mom told me that. Jenny knows too. I talked with her this morning. I sent her a selfie, after I got my hair done. She called right after seeing it. Then she starts out by saying, “Damn Mom, you look hot. I think someone is in love.” She's a pretty smart girl actually. I was supposed to face time with her earlier, but someone had me a tad busy. She wants to see you and talk with you.”“Oh great. She's the one person that scares me the most, and I want on my side. More so, than even your parents. Go ahead and call her now. It's only 10pm.”She giggled again. “Uh No. We better wait until tomorrow. This is the first time her and her boyfriend Alan have been alone for a long time. He was with his family last weekend. They have dated for a year now, so I am pretty sure, they are in the same place you and I are right now, naked and in bed.”“You  okay with that? I asked. “Oh yes. I like him a lot. He treats her with so much respect and I know they love one another. He's a good kid and dotes after Jenny. His world revolves around her. He is studying to become a food scientist. If they can last the ups and downs of college and still remain in love, I could easily see them married one day. Only time will tell. And don't worry about her liking you, she will. She knows I do, and so far have made me extremely happy.”She got up then and walked to the bathroom. Then came back with our robes. “Let's go cuddle on the couch, enjoy some wine and TV, before we call it a night.” And so we did.Chapter 15.It was morning now, almost 8:30. I never sleep this late. The only reason I was up was because I had to pee so bad. Carrie was still sound asleep. She was curled up and looked so peaceful. My thought was, “What in God's name does she see in me. I'm nobody special. Yes, I am in good shape and I do treat her with respect, but she is absolutely beautiful and had I known of her, somewhere else, I would have never even attempted to approach her. I wasn't in her league, or so I thought”But here I am, one week after meeting her, and totally in love. I could not even fathom life without her in it. But reality would soon be creeping up on us. I knew she would be leaving mid-week. Would this all end after she left, and had time to really think this through? Only time will tell.I padded to the kitchen and made coffee. As it brewed I stood looking out the back door window. The skies were an ugly gray. Rain was falling. We knew this was coming, after viewing the weather report last night. Today and tomorrow, rain.I then toasted a few bagels, and got out the cream cheese. Made us both coffee, and took it to the bedroom. As I walked in, Carrie was yawning and stretching. Her tit were in plain view, and look so delicious to me. She sat up, not bothering to cover up. “Good sign” I thought.“Good Morning Sweetheart. I thought you may enjoy some breakfast in bed” I said to her.“Oh Wow. I could definitely get used to this. Especially if you lose that robe.”We sat and enjoyed our breakfast. We also started talking about this coming week. Since it was raining today, we decided to go into town and take in a movie and then dinner at some restaurant. On Monday, we were to hike Algonquin Peak, but if it is raining, we'll need to find something else to do.She then said, “You know I leave Wednesday. I have a doctor's appointment on Thursday that I made months ago, and I can't reschedule. It just takes so long to get in to see her.”“I know you were leaving then. But, I also am going to leave that day, with you. No sense hanging around here. Be bored to death, and I know me, all I'll think of is you the whole time.”“Awe. You are so sweet to me. But this is your vacation and you had it all planned out. Stay and at least hike some more of these mountains. I'll feel bad if you miss out on that.” she said with a pouty face.I just smiled at her and told her no, it was best I do head home. I had some major cleaning to do at my place. The house I have is actually an older farm house that was my grandparents. My grandmother outlived my mom and when she died, it was left to me and Ann. Ann didn't want it, so to be fair, I paid her the half she would have received, if we had sold it.The house was nice, but very outdated. Even the furniture was from the 60's. To me, it was cool, but my needs are simple. Ann has been bugging me for almost a year now to at least get some new furniture, if not update the whole place. My office is actually the dining room.I tell you this because I have never brought anyone there, especially a date. So bringing Carrie there, as it looks right now, is totally out of the question. As I told her this, she just laughed. She asked if I keep it clean, or was I a typical guy, and let things go until I can't stand it anymore. I told her I always keep it clean, it's just very outdated.“You big lug, I don't care about stuff like that. I will care if it smells like the gym on board a ship smells like. That is so gross.” and we both laughed.We finished our coffee and bagels, and set our cups and napkins on the nightstand. She pulled the cover down and asked me to slide in. We started kissing and making out some, when her phone rang. “Perfect timing” I thought. She looked at the phone and said, “It's Jenny. Hope all is alright. She is never up this early.”“She hit some button and I saw Jenny's face appear on the screen. Luckily, Carrie had the sheet up above her tit, and I was safely off to the side.“Hi Sweetheart”“Hi Mom. Hope I am not disturbing you.”“No Sweetie. You're good. We were just having breakfast.”“Oh. In bed too. I take it Marine guy is nearby.”Carrie laughed, “If you must know young Jen, he is right here, and his name is Mark, not Marine guy. But you knew that” “Hey just giving you a hard time. Hi Mark.” Carrie moved the phone over to where I could see her and she see me. I had just put the robe back on, so I was decent.“Hi Jenny. Very nice to meet you. I must say, you are as pretty as your mother.”Jen smiled; “Thank you. I hope to get to meet you when you two get back from your little vacation.”“I would say that is a very good possibility, unless your Mom gets rid of me by then. Lots of mountain tops she could push me off of, up here.” I said with a laugh.Carrie turned the phone back to her and said, “What did you two do this weekend? Is Alan still there?”Jen smiled this sly smile “Yeah. He is still asleep. We went to dinner and a late movie, then came back here. The main reason I am calling is that Papa called a bit ago, or I'd be sleeping too. He and grandma are coming up next weekend”My eyes got real big, but Carrie just chuckled, “That's great. When are they coming in?”“Friday evening, and staying here for a few days, then going to aunty Bev's for a few days. And Mark. Papa had a message for you. “Don't crap where you eat son.” He said you'd understand completely.”I just shook my head. Great. He's gonna shit when he hears his daughter and I are now dating.Carrie was laughing now. Jen wanted to know what that was about. Carrie said she'd tell her when she sees her this week. They carried on for a few more minutes as Jen filled her in on stuff. Now Jen did look somewhat similar to her mom, from what I could see on the phone. That same light caramel color, with long flowing brown hair, and a gorgeous smile. Alan should consider himself a very lucky man. They signed off then after saying goodbye's and Jen saying bye to me too, telling me to take very good care of her mother, or else.I asked, “Are you sure she isn't your blood daughter? You two look so much alike.”“I wish she was. But No. Her parents were Puerto Rican, so the skin color is close. She shorted too, only 5 foot 3. She is an angel. You think Dad dotes over me? Wait till you see him around Jenny. I feel bad for Alan. He's met Dad twice now and is scared shitless of him. But Daddy wants only the best for his girls.”“Yeah, well, I am wondering now what is he going to say about us being together. He still scares the shit out of me.”She laughed, “Oh I don't know. I'll let you know after I tell him how you been having your way with me this whole week.” then laughed some more. She then opened his robe, grabbed his semi stiff member and stroke it.She giggled, the looked at him and stated, “Umm, I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was doing this.”, as she lowered her head to my manhood and sucked the head in.“Oh God Carrie.”The PromiseCarrie and Mark settle in to everyday life, once they return from their week and a half camping and hiking trip, after finding love in those mountains.I asked, “Are you sure she isn't your blood daughter? You two look so much alike.”“I wish she was. But No. Her parents were Puerto Rican, so the skin color is close. She shorter too, only 5 foot 3.. She is an angel. You think Dad dotes over me? Wait till you see him around Jenny. I feel bad for Alan. He's met Dad twice now and is scared shitless of him. But Daddy wants only the best for his girls.”“Yeah, well, I am wondering now what is he going to say about us being together. He still scares the shit out of me.”She laughed, “Oh I don't know. I'll let you know after I tell him how you been having your way with me this whole week.” then laughed some more. She then opened my robe, grabbed my semi stiff member and stroke it.She giggled, the looked at him and stated, “Umm, I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was doing this.”, as she lowered her head to my manhood and sucked the head in.“Oh God Carrie.”Chapter 16.The rest of that day, and into Monday, it did nothing but rain. So exploring any of the mountain tops was curtailed. We pretty much hung around the cabin in just our robes that day. The only time we dressed was to go to dinner, down into town. Neither of us felt like cooking. It was very hard for me to resist getting Carrie naked and just making love all day, but she needed to know that our relationship, that we both professed our love for each other, was more than just a physical thing, but also emotional.You see Carrie is a very beautiful woman. She is 5 foot 7, 130 pounds, with caramel colored skin, almost like Halle Berry skin tone. Her hair is short now too, with blonde highlights mixed in with her brown hair. Totally sexy in my eyes. She has amazing legs that are long and toned and a great ass. What turns me on the most is her tits. They are a large A, or small B cup. I love a woman with small tits.I am 5 foot 10, 175 pounds, and been told by many, a handsome man. I keep in shape, and that is because after spending 20 years in the Marines, you get used to working out. It's just ingrained into your fabric. I was single too, for all of those years. Never had a serious relationship, except for a semi one, back in my 20's, when I lived with a girl for a few months. But she didn't enjoy my deployments too much and wanted more. It was mostly a sex thing for us, and a place for us both to crash, when we were screwing.But now, a week and a half later, I am totally in love with this goddess, and she with me as well. What is funny too, I know her parents, or to be more specific, her father. He was a Master Chief in the Navy, and was on the aircraft Carrier Lincoln at the same time I was, years ago, when I was a Staff Sergeant in the Marines. Great guy too, but could scare the hell out of you. Carrie too, was in the Navy back then, but I do not think we ever crossed paths, since she worked on base, and, was also married back then to a Seal, which she now divorced from.Like I said earlier, we only got dressed that Sunday for dinner, then that Monday, a day we were supposed to visit another Adirondacks peak, it rained as well. We did go driving around and admired the countryside and had a fine dinner at the Italian restaurant we found the previous week.Then on Tuesday, we decided to go horseback riding. We found a place about 20 minutes from the cabin, near Lake Clear. We had a great time exploring the area by horseback. I have to admit, my ass was quite sore by the time we got through, as was Carrie's. There was a few times I would hang back, behind her and admire her ass as it bounced up and down in the saddle.She looked back one time and caught me. “God, don't you ever tire of looking at my big ass?”I just chuckled and told her, “Hell No. I love your ass, and it is hardly big. Remind me later to massage it for you, because if mine is sore, I know yours has to be.”“Maybe I will let you. Not sure if I want you touching it later. Now get up her next to me.” then whispered to me, after I got close, “You be a good boy, and I'll let you see it naked later.”, then laughed and rode away from me.After our ride, we stopped in this tavern that also featured home cooked meals. We both decided on burgers and fries. Normally, we both try to stay away from fried foods, but, as we both found out from talking, we like to cheat on occasion.By the time we got back to the cabin, nighttime was upon us and this was our last night together. I know we both pledged our love to one another, but after tonight, she may get a dose of reality when she got back home, and say, “No way” to being in a relationship. For me, I was all in. I never wanted anything more in my life, than to be with this beautiful, smart, witty and energetic woman.After getting into the cabin, I started a fire in the fireplace and Carrie went off to the bedroom, to get ready to shower. After I had a nice fire going, she came out in her robe and asked me to join her. As we washed each other down, removing the horse smell from our bodies, we kissed and held each other. We both took turns drying each other, then donned our robes and made our way to the couch. Before I sat down, I went and got us each a glass of wine.“Mark?” she said, and I looked at her. She had a tear on her cheek, for which I lightly brushed away. “What's wrong Honey?” I asked.“This is our last night here. This has been the best vacation I have ever experienced. Had you told me two weeks ago that I would meet the man of my dreams, I would have said you are so full of shit. But here I am, sitting next to you. I am so in love with you and I am also scared silly about tomorrow.” she explainedI knew what she meant, when she said she is scared. I am too. We get back to our real lives and the fantasy just fades away. She was deeply hurt all those years ago and opening up and allowing someone in, has to be tough for her to do. For me, it is a new experience. One I have never had before. If it does end, it will hurt, but I know I can move on from it, I think.“Carrie. I'm scared too. Once we are home and reality sets in for you, you may say, screw this. I have never opened up to anyone in my life, except for you. I just hope that you will grow with me. I'm going to make mistakes. You may want something, but I'm too stupid to know and understand, but like anything in life, you learn. One thing I will promise you and this is I will always be true to only you. I love you and will never do anything to hurt you.”“Oh Mark. No man has ever made me feel this way. We'll take each day as it comes and just know I will never hurt you as well. But be forewarned now, I can get bitchy. I don't mean to be, but it happens and when it does, just leave me be, and I will be fine. I think the hardest part of tomorrow is going to be not being with you, especially at night. After a week of sharing a bed together, and feeling so close to you, it is going to suck not having your arms around me tomorrow night, or this weekend. If I didn't have that appointment Thursday, I'd let you stay with me tomorrow, but I know us, we make love, and since this is a gynecologist I am seeing, sex wouldn't be the most prudent thing for me to do. And then this weekend, with my parents in town, I'm not sure what they'd say about us sleeping together.”I laughed, “Yeah, I could just see the look on your dad's face when we told them goodnight and padded off to bed. As for sex. We don't always have to have it you know. I mean I'll never turn it down, but I also know there is more to us than just sex. But tomorrow after we get home, and then at night, we'll probably both be too tired to do anything. Plus, like I said, I need to straighten up the place. One thing though. On Thursday, I would like to take you and Jenny to dinner, Alan too. That way, she has someone there who she is comfortable with, just in case she can't stand me.”“Oh Stop. She is going to love you. I'll call her tomorrow and set it up. Now! Take me to bed for the last time here and hold me Baby. I want to fall asleep in your arms.”Chapter 17.We got up early for some reason, and took a shower together. I still marvel at this exceptionally beautiful woman. She makes my heart race anytime I am near here. And when we are naked, it quadruples in magnitude. We did not have sex, but we did hold and caress each other until the water started turning cold.We were then packed and on our way home. She drove in front of me for the next 4 hours. We did talk on the phone a couple of times. The last time was just before my exit, which is a couple before hers. I called her and told her I would call her later and that I loved her. I could hear in her voice, a hitch, just like I had in mine. I missed her already and I had just exited from the roadway.Once I was home, I did a load of laundry, then went and started dusting and vacuuming the place. Not a thing I do a lot of. Of course my sister always comes over and does it at times, and bitches me out when she does. I then cut the grass, which was needed after two weeks of not touching it. It takes two hours to cut this lawn, and that's with a tractor. While I was cutting, I did miss a call from Carrie. She also texted me, just saying she was thinking of me and loved me. I texted back apologizing that I didn't answer her and explained why, and that I would call her later.We did talk around 6 that evening. She too was busy with housework and laundry. She strip the beds, not knowing which bed Jenny and Alan slept in. I had to laugh at that. She chuckled too but said, “It's one thing to sleep in our wet spot, but I'm surely not sleeping in theirs.” Which made me laugh hard.About 10 that night, I called her. She was lying in bed, reading a book. She conveyed to me that Jenny was ecstatic over meeting us for dinner and really happy I had included Alan. They were going to meet us at Carrie's at 6pm tomorrow. I told Carrie we would try Delmonico's Steakhouse, which was kind of close to her.She chuckled and said, “Oh fancy place. You know, you don't have to take us there. There's a nice restaurant right down the street from us.”“That's cool. But I want too. How many college kids can go to a place like this. Plus I have always wanted to try it, but, I'm not going alone. Ann said the food is excellent there.”“Speaking of Ann, did you call her and inform her that you are bringing someone Sunday?” she asked.“Oh yeah. She is so excited now. She can't wait to meet you. I told her that your parents were going to be in from Florida and I didn't know what plans they had that day. She said to bring them along too. The more the merrier.”Carried giggled, then said, “I don't know if your sister has a clue what Dad can be like. Just don't bring up politics. He thinks they are all thieves and liars.” which made me laugh.Then she got quiet. “Anything wrong? You are quiet now “ She sighed, “No, just missing lying next to you, with your arms around me. I feel so safe then. I love you Mark”“I love you too, Carolyn, and I do miss being with you. It was a very long day without you near me.” I told her.“It was a long day for me as well. I don't know how or why this happened between us, but I am so happy that you are in my life now. Maybe tomorrow night, you can spend it here with me, if you want too.” she said.“I think that can be arranged. You know what I do miss? You calling me Jarhead. When you say it, it means something to me.”“I told you, after last weekend, I was done calling you that, but if you insist, I'll just call you JH.”“I insist Squid. Now get some sleep. Just know, I love you Carrie and I am holding you in my dreams tonight.”Chapter 18.I knew Carrie had an appointment at 11am, so I didn't want to bother her, but did send her a text, after I got up and said good morning and I love you. She replied instantly to it, saying she was about to shower and get ready and she loved me too.I was pretty proud of myself. I dusted and swept the whole house. Not that I am a slob, but those are two jobs I really don't enjoy doing. Hell, living alone and never having people over, except for my sister, afforded me the luxury of not caring too much to do that. But with Carrie in my life, I guess I need to change my way of thinking.I then immersed myself in a project that I had been working on for this one company. I needed to do something to keep my mind occupied, since I would not be seeing her until later in the afternoon. I was surprised though, that by 3pm, I hadn't heard anything from her. I hope all went well with her doc appointment.I had told her that I would be over by 5:30, so we could spend some time alone, before Jenny and Alan showed up. By 4:30, I was shaved, and showered, then dressed for the evening. Since it was cool out, I wore dark blue pants, and lighter blue shirt, with a dark blue sport coat. I wanted to look good for when I met Jenny, and convey, I'm not some unkempt slob, who was dating her mother. I'm generally a jeans and t-shirt, or sweatshirt, kind of guy.I couldn't stand the wait any longer and decided to arrive a bit sooner. I got to her house at 5:15, so just a little bit early. After ringing the doorbell a few times, Carrie finally opened the door. Although she smiled when she let me in, I could tell something was amiss with her. After a brief hug and quick kiss on the lips, we stood back from one another.Carrie was wearing a burgundy pleated dress. It came to just above the knees. The neckline plunged just a bit, with white lace around the edges, with short sleeves as well. She looked radiant.“Wow. You look absolutely beautiful Sweetie.” I told her. She just said thanks, but that was it. Then said she had to finish getting ready. My antennae was now up. I could sense something was wrong. This girl was always so bubbly, and that definitely was not the case now. So I just walked around her living room, looking at pictures on the wall of Jenny, and her parents, and some people I had no clue of who they were. Then just took a seat and waited for her.For me, this was something new. I did not know what to say or do. Did I do something wrong, that may have upset her? Who knew, but this was not the Carrie I just spent almost two weeks with, had fun with, and made love too on many occasions. So I'm basically a fish out of water now. I made up my mind to just go with the flow, and when she is ready to talk, I'll be there, and hopefully, understand what is going on.Of course, my fear was she was going to end this between us. She had time to reflect and said that this wasn't worth it. If that is how she felt, then who was I to pursue it any further. I don't want to be with someone who did not want the same as me. Sitting there waiting, makes your mind think weird ass things, like I just did. Then again, maybe it wasn't anything and she is just having a bad day, or is nervous about me meeting Jenny.She finally emerged from wherever she was in her condo. When I saw her, she looked the same, so I have no idea what else she could have been doing. She walked into her kitchen and got a bottle of water, then asked if I wanted one too, which I kindly said no too.I finally got the courage to ask, “Is there something wrong?”She looked at me and had a sullen look on her face, then finally said “No. Guess I am just tired from all the prodding and poking today. I'm sorry I am not more upbeat.”I got up and went to her and wrapped my arms around her, “If you want to cancel tonight, that would be okay with me. We keep go out with them some other time, when you are feeling more up to it.”“No. No. I am fine. It will be fine. We'll go have a fun night with them. Jenny is so looking forward to meeting you.” she said, as she pulled away from me and went into the living room. “We'll talk later tonight, when we get back.”I knew from how she stated it, something was wrong. But, being a dumb man, I have no clue as to what. I didn't want to piss her off by asking questions. Maybe something at the doc's. I guess when she is ready, she will let me know. I walked up next to her and grabbed her hand, just to let her know I was there for her. At that point, her front door opened and in walked Jenny and Alan.Jenny was definitely a looker. I would say 5 foot 3, maybe 110 pounds, brown hair and eyes, and the cutest dimples. She did have bigger boobs than her mom, but since she was adopted, that made sense. But the irony of how much the two looked alike was uncanny. Alan was a good looking guy too. He had that German look to him. Blond hair, blue eyes, chiseled face and stood about 6 foot, but maybe weighed 170 pounds, if that.After making the introductions and some small talk, we left her condo and headed to dinner in my truck.At dinner, Carrie seemed to be her normal self. Well, at least the normal I had seen for the last two weeks. Jenny was regaling us with stories from her college life and some of things her and Alan had been doing of late, except for the sex part. I don't think Carrie, or myself, needed or wanted to know those details.As dinner was finally coming to an end, I had to admit, I was kind of quiet. I just let the three of them guide the evening and the conversation. Jenny did inquire what I actually did for a living, so I explained it to her. She was impressed, as was Alan. I tried not to let my concerns for Carrie, or our budding relationship ruin the evening. In my heart though, I had a bad feeling, this would be the last time I would see these three people.Near the end of dinner, Carrie announced that she needed to use the ladies room. Alan also said he need to use the facility, which then left just me and Jenny. I wasn't sure what to say to her, so I let her make the first move on talking.  “okay Mark. What's up with mom? Did you two have an argument or something?” Jenny asked.I shook my head, “Jenny. I have no idea what is wrong tonight. When I arrived this evening, she was down for some reason and won't tell me why. Yesterday we were fine, but ever since her doctor visit, she has changed. Maybe she has done some thinking and decided a relationship is not what she wants. Until she tells me, I am in the dark.”Jenny reached over and touched my arm. “I don't know either, but I do know that she and I talked last night for an hour and she is head over heels in love with you, and says you are with her as well. Are you Mark? Are you in love with my Mom?”“Nothing has changed for how I feel for your mother Jenny. I am in love with her. But, if she has had a change of heart, then I will abide by her wishes. Maybe we moved too fast. I don't know. To be honest Jenny. I have never been in love before, so this is a new territory for me. But if she had time to reflect now, and feels this isn't what she wants, well, I don't want to force anything like that on her. I just want her happy.”Jenny just shook her head, “I can't believe her mind could change like that. Something must be wrong and she just needs time to process it. Maybe you two can talk later. When we get back to my mom's, Alan and I are going to leave, and give you two some space to talk. Oh, and by the way, Papa really does like you. He thinks you are a good man.”Just as she said that, Carrie was walking back. Alan came a minute later. The waitress came around and asked if any of us wanted dessert, but we all begged off, since our meals were so filling.On the way home, Carrie was pretty quiet. In fact, you could probably cut the tension with a knife, that was between us. Jenny and Alan were pretty quiet too. I'd have done anything to hear some funny story either of them may have had right then.After arriving back at Carrie's condo, we all got out and Jenny said that they needed to get going. Carrie said she wished they could stay longer, but the kids said they had some homework they needed to finish up, but would see us this weekend. Of course my mind didn't think I would be involved with this family get together.As they left, Carrie turned and headed to her door, and I followed. Once inside, she asked if I wanted anything to drink, which I kindly declined. She went to the kitchen and got a bottle of water then rejoined me in the living room. I wanted to get this over with, so I started it off.  “okay Carolyn, please tell me what is wrong. I need to know.” I said in a somber voice.“Let's sit” she said, and we both did. She faced me and I could see a tear starting to form in her eye. My stomach became a knot now. My fears were now becoming reality, at least in my mind.“I wish I knew where to start, but I have to say, that no man has ever made me feel the way you make me feel. But I really think we need to step back and take a break for now.”, then she started crying. I reach for her, but she backed away. That made it feel like a knife was just plunged into my heart.“Carrie. How can you go from being so in love, to wanting to take a break, just like that. There is more than what you are telling me. So please tell me what has caused this sudden change in feelings.”She was still sobbing, trying to get her emotions under control, then finally looked at me and said, “Mark. They found a growth on one of my ovaries today. After the Pelvic exam, she did and ultrasound and found it. They want me to see a specialist next Tuesday then do some testing.” then started crying again. This time she let me pull her towards me. I knew this isn't good, but this is also something that can be taken care of. I had a cousin once have something similar to this and they removed a cyst the size of an egg from her, and she was fine then.“It's  okay Carrie. I'm sure it's nothing that medicine or an operation can't take care of.” I told her.“And what if it isn't Mark? What if it is cancer. Why should you be saddled with that in your life. We've known each other not even two fucking weeks. Although the best two weeks of my life. But this is not something you need to be part of. Your best bet is to turn around, walk away and get on with your life, like I never existed.” and started crying again.I pulled her into me again and held her tight. Her head was buried in my shoulder, and I caressed her hair and let her cry. I mean, if I was in her position, I'd probably tell her the same things. But I may not know her completely, but what I know of her already, she has a fierce loyalty to people she cares for and loves, and I know she wouldn't walk away either.After letting her sob some more, I gently moved her back, and away from me, so I could speak to her. “Sweetheart. There is no way I am letting you do this alone. Granted, we have only known each other for two weeks, but in these two weeks, you have captured my heart with every fiber of your being. I am in love with you Missy. People who love one another don't turn tail and run because of something traumatic happens to the other person. You stand with them, be their support and showed them love, for that is the only thing that can help get you through this. I have been a Marine for all of my adult life and one thing that is ingrained in us, from the time of our first day in boot camp, is that you never let the man next to you, or when you are a sergeant, your platoon, you never abandon them. No man is ever left behind. You're wounded Honey, so I will not leave you behind, so get used to that. When this is all over and you still feel this way, then you can tell me to hit the bricks.”She just stared at me, and while trying to compose herself, she gripped my hand in hers. “It's not fair to you Mark. What if it is cancer and it can't be fixed, then what? You going to just wait around and watch me die? You could be out finding that right person, instead of babysitting me.”“Stop it Carrie. You have no idea what it is. It could be a simple cyst, that meds could take care of. But one thing I do know, I will be with you this Tuesday, and any other day you need to have something done. I will be the first person you see when you wake up. But I will be there and I will always be there for you. I love you.”“Mark. It's not fair.” she shouted, then started crying again. “You're right. It's not fair. But who said life is. But I am not walking away. In fact I am more in love with you now, than I was 20 minutes ago. I don't know about you, but I have every intention of growing old with you. We have too much to do with our lives. So baby doll, I am not leaving you, Not ever.”“Carrie. Do you love me?” I asked. “Damn you Jarhead. You know I do.” she said. “Good. Don't you ever hold back something like this again from me. I won't either from you. But Babe, we can only help one another if we are open and honest with each other. Why don't you go get ready for bed. I'm not going home tonight, but I will sleep on the couch.”She shook her head and got up. As she did, she reached for my hand, “You are not, nor will you ever sleep on the couch. Your place is beside me in bed. I'm so sorry for ever thinking you would want out of this. I do love you Mark. More than you will ever know”She led me up the stairs to her bedroom. We both stripped off of our clothes. I had on the white silk boxers she got me. She put on this long t-shirt with a Minion on the front. She looked cute. We both used her bathroom then climbed into bed, where she snuggled up to me and let me hold her close. Her head rested on my chest.“Mark?” she said softly. “Carrie?” I answered back. “I am sorry. I promise never to do that to you again. I'm also sorry I was a Debbie Downer tonight at dinner, and even before. I'm sure Jenny could tell something was wrong.”“Oh yeah she could. She thought that you and I had an argument. Your daughter is quite perceptive. After meeting her now, I have to say, you two do favor one another. Alan is one lucky man and judging how he dotes on her, he knows it too. They do make a nice couple. I just hope I made a good impression with her. I wasn't to talkative tonight.”“Well, I think you'll get a few more chances this weekend to really win her over. But I can tell she likes you already. If she talks a lot, she likes you. Had she just sat there and not talked much, then that means she doesn't want anything to do with you.”“You know, last night, I was so lonely without you next to me. I hugged my pillow thinking it was you. Except your body is a bit more muscular. I had so many plans for tonight, with us ending the night in bed making love. I want too, but I don't want to do that until we know what is going on down there.”My hand was stroking her back, when I said, “I don't know about you, but this is making love Baby. I'm not in this for the sex. I'm in this because of love. Holding you close, telling our feelings to each other, that is true love making in my book. I'm not too good with stuff like this, but I have never felt this way for another human being. We'll have plenty of time for lovemaking, and dare I say, some naughty sex.”She snuggled even closer and let her hand rub on my chest and belly. “Thank You. You make me feel so loved. I love you Mark. Oh and I like what you wore under your pants. You do look sexy in these boxers.”“I love you too Carolyn. Now get some sleep. We have a long weekend ahead of us. That is if you want me around all the time.”“Of course I want you around the whole time. Not sure about sleeping together. Daddy may have a hard time with that one.” then giggled.Chapter 19.In the morning we agreed to take separate showers instead of together. We both agreed it would be too tempting, had we gone in together. She did tease me though by removing her shirt and slowly saunter into the bathroom, giggling the whole way. I would say My Carrie was back.Her parents flight was due in at 4pm. I told Carrie I needed to catch up on a few things at the house, but would be back in time to go with her to pick them up. She must have texted me twenty times, just saying I love you. That made me feel good.I picked Carrie up at 3pm and went to the airport to meet her parents. She was very happy today. A far cry from yesterday's somber mood she was in. She was wearing a maroon cashmere sweater and black slacks. I too had black slacks on and a blue crew neck sweater. The whole trip there she held my hand, as she did once we were there and waited.Like all airports now, you had to wait down in the baggage area. It took about 10 minutes after their plane arrived, before we saw them coming down the escalator. Once Carrie spotted them, she pulled me along until they were on top of us, and went and hugged her mom, then her dad.Then Mrs. Reynolds gave me a hug and a kiss, and said I still looked like I did when we met in Norfolk all those years ago. Chief shook my hand then said, “You ain't giving me no damn hug son.” I just laughed and told him, “Not in your life you crotchety old bastard.” which made us all laugh.After arriving back at Carrie's, we saw that Jenny was there waiting for us. Alan was with her, but I could see the tension in his face. The old man did scare the shit out of him. I took him aside and told him, just to relax, but show no sign of fear to the chief. He eats that shit up. He sort of laughed and said, oh sure, easier said than done Mr. Roberts. I told him for now on, call me Mark. Save the mister for the other guy.We all then went to dinner, after the couple relaxed a bit after their flight. It was one of those chain restaurants. We all had a good time and of course, Chief had to regale us with stories when I was aboard the Lincoln. That's when Jenny asked about the “don't shit where you eat comment”, but cleaned it up some because of her mom and grandma there. Chief went on to explain about this one newly appointed petty officer I had an eye on. After he finished, everyone laughed, only because he made sound more colorful than it actually was.After we got back to Carrie's, the girls busied themselves in the kitchen, leaving myself, Alan, and the Chief alone in the living room. I could see Alan was a bit apprehensive about being in there. I'm sure he was never prepared for anything like this in college.  “okay you two Shitbirds.” chief started out. “Those three fine ladies in there mean the world to me. And two of them, for some ungodly reason happen to like you two. All I ever wanted for those two is complete happiness. If you can't give them that, leave now, otherwise, I need a promise to never ever hurt them, no matter what.”“You have my word on that Chief. Never doubt that.” I said, as the chief then nodded once to me. Alan then looked at him and said, “Sir, my only intention is to make Jenny happy, so I promise.” Chief just glared at him. Alan was unsure of what he said, but knew he didn't like something. I looked at Alan and said, “Alan. Relax. Just don't call Mr. Reynolds sir. Non Com's, noncommissioned officers, like we both were, do not like getting called sir, by anyone. And Chief, chill out, he isn't military.”Chief just chuckled. “Yeah, and don't call me Mr. Reynolds. Makes me feel old. Call me John for now on, or at least until you guys make it legal between those gals in there, then we'll figure out what you call me then. And Alan, you did good kid. You didn't break, like so many Seaman have, right out of boot camp.” then just smiled.Just then the girls came back from the kitchen with drinks. From that point on, the mood was light and cheerful. I just sat back and watched how this family interacted. They are like most families, I guess. Since it is just my sister and myself, except for an uncle and aunt and three cousin's, I really couldn't tell you what a big family is like. Mine though, is quite boisterous and not afraid of speaking their minds on any subject.About an hour went by when Jenny and Alan said their goodbye's. They were going to the football game the next afternoon and wanted to get some sleep. We sat up a bit more with John and Connie, telling a lot of what we did up in the mountains. Well, not everything, or I am sure, he'd have killed me by now.I was getting up, so I could make my leave too, when Carrie asked me to join her in the kitchen. I had no idea what she wanted, but went with the flow and followed her in.“I don't want you going back to your place tonight. You are sleeping with me, unless you don't want too.” she said, giving me her little pouty face she likes to do now and then.“I'm not sure how your parents will feel about that. I don't want to cause any trouble for you, or me either.”Carried just chuckled, “Don't worry about them. I am 41 you know. Plus, me and mom talked out here. She knows you and I have slept together from almost the beginning of us meeting. She is fine with it, and she'll take care of dad. As she put it, “That boy is over the moon for you Honey. Treat him good and he'll treat you like a queen.” So don't worry. But, we can't play around. That would be too weird.” and we both laughed softly at that.Carrie then grabbed my hand and walked towards the stairs, to go upstairs. “Night you two” she said as she passed by them. Her mom said night, but Chief just grunted something. I am pretty sure I will get an earful, next time we are alone.Once in the bedroom, Carrie went to her dresser and opened a drawer, pulled out pajamas. They were blue, red, and white checkerboard style print. She said she went shopping today and got these. She is wearing the top and the bottoms were for me. She stripped down to just her panties, which for once, were not thong style. She still looked sexy as all get out. I stripped too to my boxers and t-shirt. She then went to the bathroom and came out a few minutes later. I followed suit and did my business. She let me know there was a toothbrush on the sink for me, that she just got too.When I came back out, she was already in bed and awaited me. I crawled in next to her. We kissed and held each other close. Like I said when the first time we slept in a bed together, I could definitely get used to this.“Mark Honey. I need to apologize for yesterday. I was so wrong to try and push you away from me. I would have been crushed had you just said  okay, and left. But you didn't. That told me right there how much you love me. So thank you for being here for me. I love you Mark. It grows stronger every minute of the day. I wish right now we could make love, but until I know what is really up with this, we're going to have to take a rest from that. I hope you understand.”I leaned in and kissed her forehead and pulled her tighter to me. God, I love the way she feels.“Sweetheart, you need not apologize for anything. It has to be a shock to you, that is for sure. But, I will always be there for you, no matter what. We'll see this through, together. As for making love right now. This is making love, I believe. The sex is just the icing on the cake, so to speak. Plus, if you think I would have sex with you, with your parents just down the hall, you are crazy.”Carrie was just about to say something, when we both heard a light thumping sound. I started to chuckle, but Carrie said shush. It was definitely a rhythm thump going on.I chuckled and said, “You're kidding right?” Carrie laughed quietly and said, “Oh yeah. I think dad and mom are doing the horizontal hula. Trust me Hun. As far back as I can remember, they are one horny couple. I hope when I am their age, I still want it that much.”Carrie's hand reached under the waistband of my bottoms and boxers and started playing with Mr. happy. “God, I wish this was inside me now. “ She stroked it a few times so it was now almost hard. Then she rolled over on her side, so we could spoon. I too lay on my side and pulled her into me, so our bodies melded together. My hardness nestled up against her beautiful ass, which she then wiggled a bit. My arm lay over her and rested on her tummy. She took that hand and brought up, and inside her top and placed it on her one tit. My hand instantly enveloped her tit and held it gently. “God. I love your hand there” she cooed. “Night Mark. I love you” “I love you too Carrie”To be continued, by T. Foxal.

Mountain Chemistry.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Chapter 9.With the sun dipping behind the mountains, the air was changing. It had to be around 50 now, and it would probably get a bit colder. We walked back to the campsite. Carrie had to use the restroom, so I went with her, and also took care of business. Once back at the site, she went inside a put on a sweatshirt. I did as well, after she reappeared from the tent.We then sat around the fire ring. I'm sure I must be a bore to her. But she too, is kind of quiet. We did talk more about life, and things we had done. I found out she loves to ski, both snow and water. She even likes to fish, and can bait her own hook. She told me that she hasn't dated since moving here, and it's been four years since she dated anyone, since that guy who couldn't handle her mom and her being part black."Carrie. Where do you see yourself in 5 years?" I asked. She giggled, "That's a real deep question coming from a Jarhead.” I gently shoved her a little. "Really. I have no idea. I'd like to meet a nice guy and settle down and hopefully grow old with him, and help Jenny any way I can, especially if it involves grandkids. But who knows. I am pretty picky. I settled once, and I won't do that again. What about you?""I'm kind of like you and don't know. I don't go out much, and I'm not a bar person. Plus, I don't think you can meet a quality person in a bar. I'd like to meet someone special and see where it goes. It'd be great if I could meet that one I could grow old with, but those prospects look kind of bleak. I mean my sister, Ann, has tried setting me up with her friends, but I hate those dates. I only do it to make her happy, and to quit bugging me. But who knows."It was very dark now and I told her to look up and look at the stars that seemed like they were closer than ever before, to us. "God. It is so amazing up here. Had I been by myself, I would probably scared shitless about now. But being with you, makes me feel safe, and the company has been quite good."I started banking off the fire, so it would go out in a little while. I suggested going back to the bathrooms and changing into sleepwear. She agreed. As we walked down, she grabbed my hand, which was quite warm, and felt so good in mine. She was making it very hard to act like a gentleman. I wanted to just scoop her up, and take her to the tent and make love to her all night.After changing, I came back out, in just my marine shorts and a t. She emerged a few minutes later, with that new flannel she bought the day before. The shirt was cut like a dress shirt. Tails in the front and back and scoop up on the sides. though I couldn't really see all that well. We had to look a sight though, we both had on our hiking boots. Not the sexist combination, that's for sure.She laughed as we started back to the cabin. "Bet we make a sight, the way we are dressed. The boots really set us off.", then laughed again, and so did I.Once in the tent, the only light we had was from the flashlight I had on. But boy, did she look sexy as hell kneeling there, unzipping her bag. I also noticed she had the top 3 buttons undone again, like she did last night. "She's killing me" I thought. She was rubbing her arms, like she was cold. Granted it was chilly out now, but once in those sleeping bags, it would be fine. We both had the same type, except for color. Her's was blue and mine was black."You know", she stated, "It might better serve us if we put our bags together and made it one big bag. Our body heat will help keep us warmer." I wanted to chuckle at that, but thought better of it. "Sure. If you feel that would be better." She didn't hesitate. She opened them both up and then zipped mine to hers. She had me get in first, so the zipper would be on her side. I guess in case she needed to escape from me.We were both laying on our back's, and I was just closing my eyes when Carrie spoke softly."Mark?, do you think we'll be bothered by bears tonight?""No. We put our food up and away from them and nothing is in the tent with us, so we should be fine. And, if feel the need to use the head, please wake me, so I can go with you."She grabbed my hand and squeezed it.   “okay. I will, but I probably won't need it until morning."I started closing my eyes again, but also felt that she did not release my hand. That made me feel good, actually. A minute later, she said, "Mark?" softly. "Yes" I answered."Remember out on that rock, after we kissed?" "Yes. I do remember." I said. she sighed, then said, "Remember you said if you got the chance again, you would like to kiss me again.""Yes. I do remember, and I meant that. I hope I didn't offend you." She giggled, "You Jarheads are pretty thick aren't you. Will please just kiss me, and mean it too."I turned towards her. She let go of my one hand, then grabbed the other, as I leaned in and touched her lips with mine. As our lips touched, her mouth open and so mine also and our tongues met. The longer our kiss continued, the hotter it became. "My God. This woman can kiss"Our tongues now explored each other, our eyes open to each other, looking into each other's souls. Her hand then took mine and brought up to her chest, then under her shirt, and placed my hand on her one tit. Her nipple was like a rock, and her tit, small yet filled my hand. I started to massage it as we continued kissing. She took her hand then, put it around my neck, as she rolled to her side and pulled me in closer to her.She moaned in my mouth as I lightly pinched her nipple. So many thoughts moved in my head then. All the things I wanted to do with her right now, but, I wanted her to lead this, wherever it was going to go.We continued kissing, and she also kept moaning more and more. I moved my hand to her other tit and massaged it as well, again, lightly pinching her nipple. It too, was hard as a rock, and her tit seemed to get firmer, the more we made out.I pulled my hand from her tit, then reached it around her and pulled her into me. She kissed me now with a passion I have never felt from any woman. My hand was rubbing her back, and her knee slid between my legs now, so I know she could feel my hardened member against leg.When my hand slid down her back, and then over her ass, she moaned loudly into my mouth. I couldn't resist, and moved it so it would go under her shirt until it felt her naked ass cheek. I lay there caressing this beautiful ass of her's and her moans grew louder still. She somehow got both her arms around my neck, and I was hoping it wasn't too uncomfortable for her.Our lips have yet to part, but neither of us cared at this point. We both knew in short time, we'd have full carnal knowledge of each other. He hand then came down my chest, as I moved slightly, to give her access. She snaked her hand under my shirt and was rubbing my chest and nipples now. I too was moaning into her mouth. How could I not. This beautiful woman was making love to me. It was so sensual, and sweet. My hand was now exploring both cheeks and now started toward her crack. "God. will she freak if I go further than this?" I thought.But, her hand made its way down my belly, then went under the waist band of my shorts, where she lightly grabbed my hard cock. "Oh God." I moaned into her mouth. She lifted her one leg, which now gave me access to her sex. My fingers found their way to her moist thong, and gently moved it to the side. I started rubbing her labia, which was coated already soaked with her fluids of delight.She broke the kiss, and softly said, "yes. make love to me Mark." Her hand was now stroking my cock gently, yet with a firm grip. Every time she would come up to the tip, her finger would play with the head and smear my pre-cum all over. My finger was gently massaging inside her, which was driving her crazy.I started teasing her some. Slipping my finger in, then pull out and rub her clit, which was quite pronounced. God I would love to see that right now. I love eating a woman, but right now, I don't think that is in the cards at this point. She kept darting her tongue into my mouth, with each entry of her cunt. I loved hearing her moan, as I did this.I now inserted my finger again, but this time deeper, and took my thumb and rubbed her clit. When my finger found that rough patch of her g-spot, I concentrated solely on that.Then her body tensed up, "Oh God, Mark. Oh God" and she started cumming for me. She couldn't kiss now, as her orgasm took over her body. I could feel her body tremble, and I know it wasn't because she was cold. We were both hot now.I held as she kept cumming, then as she started to relax, she removed her hand from my member and then tried to push my shorts down."Mark. I need you inside me. Make love to me. Please"I got to my knees and removed my shorts. I then unbuttoned her shirt, and opened it. I left it on her, so she was protected from cold on her arms. I unzipped the bag, to give us more room to move and got between her legs. I carefully then started to remove her thong, and when I had it off, started kissing up her leg. When I got to her thigh, she said to do that later. Please get inside me. I can't wait anymore."Are you sure Carrie? I mean we are definitely crossing a line here that I have never crossed before."She smiled up at me "Yes. Please. Yes"I already knew she was extremely wet from her orgasm, just minutes before. I line up my ridged member to hew slippery sex and gently pushed in. In unison, we both said, "Oh God.” With good reason too. Her cunt was so hot, so wet and yet felt velvety soft as it engulfed my cock."Go slow Mark. It has been 4 years since I have done this. Oh My God, you feel so good."I slowly, and I mean slowly, inched my 6 1/2 inches into her. I am not a big man, by porn standards, but pretty thick and can usually last a long time, but right now, I could feel I could cum in no time flat. Once I was in all the way, I stopped and rested. I could feel her cunt muscles contract all around my cock, like it was milking it. I was still kneeling, keeping my weight from on top of her, but my hands were on the ground, next to her shoulders. Her hands were gripping my forearms tightly.I pulled back slowly, then forward again slowly, thinking of anything I could to stave off my impending orgasm. She was moaning and cooing, as I did this. "Faster Babe" she said."Sweetie. If I go faster, I am going to cum quickly. It's been a long time for me too.""Don't worry about that. I want your cum. I need you to cum"I leaned my head down and took her one tit into my mouth. I could suck the whole tit inside. Then, while sucking, pulled back to suck only her nipple."Oh God Mark Yes" is all she said. Then I did the other. In my mind, her tits were perfect, and her nipples were divine, and so sensitive to the ministrations I was performing.Her arms came around my head and pulled me tighter to her tit, then her legs came up around my waist and she called out, "Aw God" and started cumming, yet again.That did it for me. I couldn't stave this off any longer and grunted, "God", and started pumping rope after rope of cum, deep inside her. My mouth left her nipple and found her lips, as we tried to kiss as we rode our orgasms out, but all either of us could do was touch lips and moan. I then had to concentrate on keeping my weight off of her. I'd be too heavy for her, since no bed was under us.After a good minute of heavy panting, I somehow got my arms around her neck, grab firmly and rolled us over, so she was on top now. Surprisingly, I did not lose my erection, and was still inside her. She giggled when I did this. "Good Job Jarhead"We started kissing again, but this time I had free reign to her ass. My hands immediately went there. Gently squeezing her round cheeks, then massaging them. She was laying on me as I started to pump in and out of her again. She would moan into my mouth with each penetration I delivered. Her cunt fit to me like an expensive glove. My one hand did leave her ass to find the top flap of the bag and pulled it over us, keeping our body heat inside."Oh God Mark, you feel so good" she whispered in my ear."Oh Carrie, you have no idea how you feel to me. Incredible. Just Incredible. You are beyond beautiful and sexy my Dear"As we continued to make love, she pushed up some, revealing her tits to me again, which I took advantage of and began sucking them both again. This I am finding out, is a huge turn on for her. Her moans were soft, yet reassuring, that I had her where she wanted to be.I started picking up the pace. I didn't want her to work at all, trying to keep any pressure off of her ankle, which I was trying to be mindful of. We were still going at it for now almost ten minutes when she pulled my head into her chest, harder, and moaned out, "Christ Yes. Oh Mark: and started cumming again.Her whole body began to quiver and shake. This then set me off again, and all I could do was grunt loud, and started cumming again. Once I was done shooting deep inside her. my body felt like it did, when we had to do 10 mile run's, in the service. I was totally spent, as she was.She put her arms around my neck, loosely, and her head on my shoulder, and all I wanted to do, was lay there and listen to her breath. All I could think of was how she is a woman that I have never known before. A woman who could make you forget everything going on in life, except for her. I have never felt like this before. All past lovers, including the one I lived with, never had me feeling like this. It was strictly sex, for the sake of sex. Once I came a few times, I was done. I would either then leave, or roll over and go to sleep, like I did with my former girlfriend. But Carrie, I did not want to let go of. We lay in there for another 10 minutes. Neither saying anything. My hand would lightly rub her back, and she would just coo.After those ten minutes, she rolled off, and onto her back. My whole groin area was soaked with our combined juices, and it felt great. I did reach over to my pack and fished out the toilet paper. I know most women don't like the feel of cum draining from them, and I am pretty sure Carrie would feel the same. I ripped a good portion off and leaned over and began wiping it up from her cunt."You are a Sweetie, aren't you? But here, let me get that." After she did herself better, she took some more from the roll and cleaned my groin area, then threw the tissue's to the corner of the tent. I then kissed her lightly on the lips and thanked her.We didn't say a word to each other. I didn't for fear of what I may say. I am having very strong feelings for her, but if I said that, she'd probably freak out, or something. When she nestled her hand in mine, I knew she was good with what just took place. Love making twice, and by me. Not the normal fuck, like I was accustomed too. This had feelings involved and meaning.It must have been a good ten minutes of lying there. I really thought she was starting to sleep. I figured we could discuss this in the morning, if at all. Then, as I slowly started to close my eyes, she spoke."Mark. You awake?" I had to smile at that one." Like really? you really think I could sleep after what we just experienced?" I thought to myself."Oh yeah." I said. "Me too" she said, then giggled. "What we just experienced is beyond words for me right now. No man has been that selfless in bed with me. It was fantastic for me and I have a lot of feelings running wild right now. But, if this was a one-time thing, then so be it. It was fantastic and I will cherish it. But if it is more, then we'll deal with that, if you want too. I guess I'll know in the morning, after you can process it and sleep on it, just like I will."I started to say something, but she just put a finger to my lips, to hush me up. Then rolled over on her side, facing away from me. At this point, I was very unsure of what to do. Leave her alone? or cuddle up next to her and hold her against me, spooning, like real lovers would do. I chose the latter and cuddled up to her. To my surprise, she grabbed my one hand and held it softly, as her ass wiggled into me. She felt so good, molded into my body like this. "Is this how a couple really acts like?" I thought. I fell asleep a few moments later.Chapter 10.At some point in the night, I awoke, and felt that we had not moved. Her ass was still nestled against my thigh and groin, but my cock was hard. My hand was still with her's, yet it was also pressed against her one boob. God I loved her boob's. Seeing I didn't have my watch nearby, all I knew that is was oh dark thirty out, and went back to sleep.When I awoke, the sun was up. The tent felt warm inside now, but Carrie was gone. "Uh oh", I thought. My mind was reeling now. I figured she got freaked out over last night. "Well, this could be an awkward hike back down to the cabin." I got up and put on my watch, which said it was almost 8am. "Damn. I never sleep like this." I got out a pair of sweats, and a sweat top, since it was probably still chilly out. Took my kit and exited the tent. Carrie was nowhere around the area. I headed to the john, since I had to pee real bad. After relieving myself. I washed my face, then brushed my teeth, and exited the bathroom.I finally looked up towards the summit, and saw Carrie sitting on the outcrop of rocks we first kissed on. I hesitated at first, going up there, but being a true Marine, we never run from anything. Once I made the trek up the hill, she saw me. She too, had sweats on, which were navy blue, with Navy written on front of the top and pants."About time Gyrene. Plan on sleeping your life away?" All I could do is just chuckle, then looked out over the valley below. It had a nice haze, or fog enveloping the ground below, or at least it gave that appearance."Sorry. I didn't hear reveille this morning." as I smiled at her. "Well, watch it next time bucko, or if we were on a ship, you'd be up for Captain's Mast" she said then laughed.Well, at least she was in good spirits and not freaked out. "What time did you rise today? I'm kind of surprised I didn't hear you leave." I said."About an hour ago. I had to pee and got up very quietly. I tried not to disturb you. Guess I was good. By the way, you do snore, but softly. Not like my dad, who could wake the friggin dead at times."I just chuckled. I didn't know if she did too, except for the time I awoke a few hours ago, and then, she was just softly breathing. One thing I did know, after looking at her now, with no makeup on, she is one woman I could see myself waking too on a daily basis. She just has a natural beauty to her. Right now I was getting lost in her eyes. I really wanted to pick her and take her back to the tent and make love again, but that was something I wouldn't permit myself to do, until I knew exactly how she felt.She then stood up and started walking back to the campsite. I caught up to her and was walking next to her. "What's for breakfast" she asked. I just shook my head. She was acting like nothing took place last night.   “okay.” I thought. "So nothing happened last night. It was a dream. Either that, or she thought it was a huge mistake and ignoring it, would make it go away." I continued in my thoughts."You have your choice, Fruit and nut power bar, or peanut butter and chocolate chip power bar." I said,"Hmm. nothing else on the menu then? Guess I'll do the peanut butter and chocolate bar. Hope the service is better than the menu."I took out a couple of bars and handed her one, plus a bottle of water. Right now, I had no idea what is going through her head. And I am too damn afraid to ask. Maybe this was a get back on me, for how I have treated others in the past. Like sex was no big deal. No emotions or feelings involved.We talked little, as I tore down camp and packed everything away. Once we geared up, we started our trek back down the mountain. It should take a lot less time to reach the cabin, since it was all downhill. I did ask how her ankle was and she said it felt good. Almost back to normal.When we came upon that lookout, that overlooked all the streams in the valley, she yelled out, "Selfie Time.” There was a mist still hanging over some of the streams, but this time, no moose were there. She took a few of her, alone, then asked me to join her. Just before she said 3, on the count of 3, I Ieaned in and kissed her on the cheek. She didn't say a word, but just put her phone away, and said "Let's go. I could use a nice hot shower."We were about a half mile from the cabin, when she finally slowed up and walked next to me. I mean I really didn't mind the view I had of her ass swaying in those sweat pants, but this felt better. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it tight."Thank you for a wonderful time. I just loved it up there." and then smiled at me. I smiled back to her, "It was a pleasure, and I too, had a wonderful time up there, especially sharing it with you."She picked up the pace, like she had to pee or something, and before too long, we were on the back porch of the cabin. I opened the door and she ran to the bathroom. While she did whatever she was doing in there, I started unpacking my backpack. I put the tent over in a corner, and took out my clothes and all the other crap I was carrying. I felt like I just crossed a 100 miles, even though it was just a couple.About 10 minutes later, she came out with a robe on. It was one of my aunt's. All pink and fluffy, like an aunt would wear. She basically marched right up to me, put her arms around my neck, and kissed me deeply. We stood and kissed for a few minutes, until she broke free and told me, "Come. Shower with me.""Whoa" I said. "What?" she asked. "What do you mean What. This whole morning you acted like nothing took place last night. I don't know about you, but that was pretty god damn special to me, then not to even acknowledge it."She looked down at the floor, like a child getting ready to be scolded, then looked back up at me. "You don't think I found that special last night? Christ Mark. I was made love too last night. I wasn't fucked. I have never orgasmed from intercourse, and you had me twice like that. It was wonderful and amazing and I loved it. It's all I thought of since I went to sleep and all day now. When you didn't press the issue at first, I thought you didn't want anything to do with me, but then I realized you were giving me space, to let me think this out. When you kissed me on the cheek for that selfie, I just knew in my heart, you want more than a roll in the sack.""I don't want a roll in the sack either. I did make love to you last night. I've never actually done that before, and it felt fantastic to me. I'm falling for you big time, and if that scares you, then walk away now. By the way, you are the first woman since the ex-girlfriend, that I didn't wear a condom."She looked me in the eye then, which looked like they were smoldering now, "Good. Let's go shower, then go to bed and make love again. Then spend the rest of the day in bed making love. But, you need to know, I too have primal urges, so a good fucking thrown in would be nice too"I chuckled then watched as she turned and walked back towards the hall leading to the bathroom. As she did, she let the robe slip off of her, exposing her naked body to me. "Holy shit", I thought. "What a sexy body." After picking my jaw off the ground, I stripped right there in like 10 seconds and caught up with her in the bathroom. She was leaning over turning the water on and getting it warm for us. I couldn't help but check her out, bent over like that, exposing her sex to me. My cock must have noticed too, because it was growing to its full potential now.Carrie turned around and gasped. "Oh My. You are even more impressive now that I see you. God. You are one sexy man."I just blushed a little. She was equally as impressive. One thing I did notice is that when she tans, she wears a thong style bikini. Her but cheeks had just a thin line above her crack and then around her waist. It barely covered her cunt and she only had a landing strip of hair above her clit. Her tits were lighter in color too. To me, she was an angel sent from heaven. "My lord Carrie, you are breathtaking to me. I have never been with such a beautiful woman before.""Come on Gyrene. We have a bed awaiting us."We did wash each other, and it was quite sensual. We paid particular attention to our private parts, in between kissing a great deal. Once done, we helped each other dry off, then damn near raced to bed.Once in bed, I pulled her on top of me and kissed her deeply. As we kissed her body kept moving back and forth across my cock, soaking it with her love juices. Somehow, she reached down and guided my aching member into her love hole."Umm, I love how you fit me so right. I want to stay here all day like this." she cooed out"Fine with me. I love you just like this. You are so beautiful."She sat up, letting me take in her beauty even more, then smiled down at me, "You know. I do love oral too. Both giving and receiving. Something to look forward too later.""Good to know. I love giving, and really don't care if I receive. But will never turn it down. But, one thing I really adore on you, besides your ass, is your beautiful tits. They turn me on big time.""God. I loved how you sucked them last night. I've always been self-conscience of them, but you, you made me feel like a woman with huge one's."I sat up and took one in my mouth, and that was all she wrote. She came like a minute later. Then came again after only a few minutes of faster penetration. She was on fire.We made love one more time that afternoon, then took a nap. After our nap, we did leave the cabin for a good dinner. Neither of us felt like cooking. After dinner, we went walking around Lake Placid again. This time holding hands, and kissing like two teenagers out on a date.As we walked along we talked about our next adventure. Which mountain we were going to try next. I really didn't care if we went at all. I'd be happy to spend the next 10 days, holed up in the cabin making love to her and shut out the rest of the world. Then she shocked me when she said,"You know, you made me wet the first time, when I caught you looking at my ass, as we climbed the mountain. Don't know why, but you did. For some reason, I felt super sexy then. Then after you kissed me on the rock, I had a small orgasm, but nothing compared to later that night or today.""I was hoping you didn't notice." I said with a laugh. "Oh, I noticed Bucko. I also caught your remarks too about the beautiful sights, when the whole time your eyes were on my ass. I notice everything JH. I just choose not to say anything. But, it did make me feel good.""Shit", is all I could say. She laughed, which I find intoxicating to hear. We then headed back to the cabin. We both changed into comfy clothes. Me in shorts, no boxers this time, and she in her one flannel again. I hope one day I can ripped that off of her and make passionate love to her.We both drank a beer and watched a little TV. Her mom called about 30 minutes into our relaxation, and she excused herself to go talk with her. I can just imagine what she is telling her. "Christ. I hope she leaves out a few parts. Last thing I need is her dad on my ass." is all I could think.Just then my phone beeped with a message. It was the picture of us kissing on the rock, Her dad sent it. Then another text right after."You piss ant fucking Jarhead. I said take care of her, not put your stinking lips on her."I was going to reply back that it wasn't my fault, but got another text."Relax Mark. You just be good to my baby girl. She needs a good man in her life, and I can't think of a better one than you, son.""I will be, and thank you." is all I wrote back to him.Carrie came out smiling at me. "Daddy gave you some shit huh?" I chuckled, "Yeah, then turned nice on me.""You're lucky, he really likes you. Just like his daughter. Tell you what. I'm ready for bed, but tonight, come share it with me."I got up and she led me to bed. Once in the bedroom, we stripped down and crawled in bed. I was already hard, just looking at her. She smiled as she lay down and slightly spread her legs. I grabbed her hurt leg, and gently brought up by my face, and kissed her ankle gently.She looked at me with a weird look on her face, "Foot Fetish?""No. Actually this is the one part of you I totally love all ready. Because of this ankle, it brought us together. Had you not been a klutz, we may never have met. And now I working hard on falling in love with the rest of you."She smiled then softly said, "Well hurry up and fall quicker, so you can catch up with me Mark. I am in love with you.Love definitely blossoms for these two lonely souls.Chapter 11.It was around 7:30 am now. I was on my side, hand propping up my head, as I watched her sleep. She is so beautiful to look at. I could see me waking every morning to her. We kind of professed a love for each other last night, but that actual phrase has yet to be spoken. It will come, I know it will, at least, from me, sometime soon. It scares me too. I have never given myself like that to anyone. Right now though, she has my heart like no other.As I lay there watching her, my mind replayed the previous evening's love making. It was slow, it was extremely passionate. It was though our bodies melted into each other the whole time. There was little foreplay. Some mindless groping of our groin area, but we were both primed and ready for intercourse. Again she orgasmed while we did it, twice, as a matter of fact. Once when she was on the bottom, and then again when she took control and being on top. And again, my mouth was drawn to her amazing tits. Large A cup, or small B cup tits, with long nipples. I love a woman with small tits. Her whole tit fits inside my mouth and I love sucking them hard as I pull away from them. She too, loves this, I have noticed and makes her orgasm.A strand of her hair lay across her angelic face, and I reached over and gently brushed it back. When I did this, she stirred, and her eyes opened. A soft smile crept across her face, then looked at me and said“Good Morning Sweetie.” I leaned in and kissed her forehead and said good morning to her too. “How did you sleep?” she grinned and said, “Very well thank you. How long have you been staring at me?”“Oh, about 15 minutes or so. I have to admit, you are a very beautiful woman when asleep.” I said in a low voice, as my hand lightly caressed her face.“Oh stop. I look a fright right now. I've seen myself when I first get up. I'm surprised you haven't run and hide yet.” she shot back.“Honestly. You are quite attractive in the morning. But if you want me to run and hide, I will.” I laughed as I said it. Carrie poked me in the shoulder, but also laughed with me, as I feigned being hurt and rolled to my back. She then slid over to me and nestled her head on my chest, as her hand rubbed my belly and chest. My arm slid to her back and gently rubbed.“Oh God” she said. “I could get used to this Mark. You make me feel so safe, and dare I say it, so loved right now. I could stay here in your arms all day.”“Mark?”,“Yes Carolyn. ““What's your middle name?”“Now that's a strange question. Anthony”“No way. Like as in Mark Anthony the Roman Ruler?” I laughed and said “Yeah. Guess my parents wanted a future ruler of the world. What's yours?”“Ann.. Carolyn Ann Reynolds.” she said. I chuckled then and told, her “You and my only cousin share a name”I then asked, “Where do you live at exactly?” She chuckled then spoke, “I don't know if I want you knowing that. You may be a stalker, or something like that.” then giggled“Actually, I live on Crawford off of Meadowbrook. Close enough to the campus, yet far enough to give Jenny space. She stays on campus, but usually comes home on weekends, unless she has a date or something else to do.”“Oh wow, Ann lives on Houston, which I believe is a few streets from you. I'm about ten minutes from you guys.”She laughed and said, “Oh great, you are going to stalk me now. Guess I better get my 9 millimeter ready.”I lightly spanked her on her bare ass. “Owe” she said, then said, ”You can stalk me anytime you want. But just so you are totally aware of this, I am a packaged deal. Jenny is part of me and my life. Granted she college age now, and hardly there, but still, is part of me. To accept me, is to accept her, and that is non-negotiable.”I kissed the top of her head, “I wouldn't want it any other way Carrie. How would you feel about dating, once we leave this place and get back to normal lives? And I mean exclusively too.”She looked up at me, her eyes were misty. Then crawled up on top of me, and slid my already hardened member inside her. “You scare me sometime Jarhead. I keep thinking you could be some Neanderthal, but in actuality, you are a very smart man, who seems very loving. So yes. I want us to date exclusively. I have totally committed to you in my mind and I expect the same from you.”She leaned down and kissed me. Although we both had morning breath, neither of us cared right now. She started to grind on me, but I stopped her. It surprised her and asked, “Is something wrong Baby? Did I do something?”“No Babe. I just have to pee and it hurts my bladder when you move like that. I really want to make love to you again. Hell, I never want to stop making love to you, but I really need to go.”She started laughing hard, and kept on laughing for a good minute. “Finished?”“Yeah. But that has to be a first. I'm here, with you so deep inside me, and you have to pee. You got to admit, that is funny.”She then got off of me. I looked at her and asked, “Why don't we get some breakfast, then figure out our day. Trust me though, we will include love making into it.”I got up and went and relieved myself, then brushed my teeth. When I came out, Carrie had that robe on and went to the bathroom as well. I went and put on shorts and headed to the kitchen to make breakfast.As we ate, we decided that we would take in the sights of Lake Placid. Visit the Olympic Village and stuff. Be real tourist this time. I told her of a winery near us, we could do this weekend, if she so desired. She agreed to that, as long as I gave her some time in that morning to go shopping for herself. We also made plans to hike up Mt. Colvin on Friday. Then we'd see which other mountain peak we would climb early next week.Chapter 12.During our day, we started touring the Olympic Village. We did the normal of visiting the Ice Rink, where Team USA beat the Russians in the semi-finals of the 1980 Olympics. As we visited the ice skating rink, Carrie said she always wanted to learn how to skate like the ice skaters did, but never had the chance. Not many ice rinks in all the different bases she used to live on.We then went up to the ski area and rode up on the ski lifts. The views are actually breathtaking from up there as well. Wherever we went, if her arm wasn't hooked into mine, we were holding hands, like two young lovers.That evening, we decided to eat at this one Italian place. The food was outstanding. The place was crowded too. A lot of young couples, and some, not so young. One woman Carrie had pointed out to me. She was dressed in this very short mini dress. I never paid her any attention. Which is why Carrie had to point her out.“I could never wear anything like that. Besides my ass getting cold, I'm not into showing off my wares like that. Girls these days. You should see how they dress around campus. Some should just come out naked with a big sign saying, Here I am, let's have sex.”I had to laugh at that. She was right though. Girls these days, don't cover up to much. Leave nothing to the imagination. Had she not pointed her out, I would have never noticed. My eyes were locked on Carrie though whole time. I think she did it to see my reaction, but who knows. One thing I have learned about women. They do things with a purpose for almost everything.Later that evening, after taking home a bottle of wine, and then sitting on the couch drinking a glass, she thanked me. “For what?”“When you didn't sit there with your tongue hanging out over that woman in the mini.” she remarked“Why would I. I have no interest in her, or any other woman, as a matter of fact. I have eyes for only one.”“Well. The dumbass Ex was always looking at other women. He thought he was sly, but many times I caught him doing that. He made me feel small, when he did things like that. I'm sorry too. I should have never thought that you would do that. You have more class in your pinky, than he ever had in his whole body.”I guess I could see her point. She was totally hurt by her ex, and not just the fucking around he was doing. But I do hate when people compare someone from their past, to someone they are with now. But I thought better to tell her. If it persisted, I may have too, or this relationship could be grounded before it even really gets out to sea.“I am truly sorry Mark. This was totally unfair of me to compare you to him. I will never do it again. You are 100 times the man he will ever be. I am so so sorry.” she said, then started crying.I pulled her into my arms and told her to please stop. No need to cry about it. You did not hurt me. But I also told her she is the only woman I need and the only woman I want to be with, both emotionally and physically, and the only woman I will ever undress with my eyes.She sniffled, then smiled. “Take me to bed and make love to me.”That time, she was a little more boisterous in bed. Moaning loudly, and even yelled out she was cumming. I'll admit, hearing a woman like that is a turn on. I yelled out too, when I finally came. We only did it once this evening though.The next day, we went canoeing on Lake Placid. What a great time we had too. Once we were in the water, I let her do the paddling. She turned back around and said to me, “What gives?”“Hey, you are the Squid, this is your bailiwick. I'm just a landlubber” She then proceeded to take the paddle and splash me. I got the hint and helped out after that. I had to be a smartass. It can't be all lovey dovvy between us.We did see two moose as well, as we paddled around out there. They were on the outer shore line, but not on Moose Island, where I figured the moose would be. It was a fun day for us. But both of us were pretty tired when the afternoon rolled into the evening. We cheated when it came to dinner. We got a pizza to go, and went back to the cabin.After eating, we both crashed on the couch, trying to watch a movie. I know it was past midnight when I awoke. I woke her then and guided us to bed. We didn't even strip down. I left my shorts on, and she left her flannel on.The next morning, I was up early. Not sure why either. I figured I should do some workout though. I had not done anything since last Friday, before I got up here. An hour later, Carrie joined me for coffee in the kitchen. We then got dressed and headed to Mt Colvin.Let me tell you, what a beautiful area. So many waterfalls and streams. This place is like heaven on earth. Carrie's phone got used a great deal in taking pictures. Of course, we had to do those selfie's. I do wish it was summer now. I'd love to take her behind this one waterfall, get naked and make love to her there, and I told her so. She smiled and agreed. Maybe next year she said. That put my mind at ease. This was not just a week or ten day adventure to her. She is committed.This time though, when we came down off of our hike, we drove into this one town and stopped to eat at this quaint little restaurant. Food was so good there. She was asking me about my sister and the kids. I told her how I know the kids, but don't really. Now that they are teenagers, in fact Kyle is almost 16 and Katie turns 14 a week from tomorrow. I informed her that I have to go there next Sunday for a family party for Katie. I asked if she would come.“Are you sure your sister would be  okay with this?” “You're kidding right? A chance for her to meet the woman that captured my heart. Shit lady. I probably won't even get a chance to talk. She'll be so busy talking to you and getting to know you.” Carrie laughed,   “okay. I'll go..”Chapter 13.The next morning we both woke up around 7. Carrie was in a frisky mood, but I begged off, stating I had a headache. I know what you are thinking, guys could care less about a headache if sex is involved. But I wasn't lying. I did have a slight one. I sometimes get them when it is going to rain. She was very understanding and rubbed my temples for a few minutes.The real reason was, is because I wanted to save myself for this evening. I was going to try and make this a very romantic night. Cook for her. Light candles in the bathroom and run her a bath, complete with a glass of wine, then leave her be while she soaked. Have candles lit in the living area and find a radio station that played soft music, and slow dancing with her. Keeping my fingers crossed there. I want her to see that I am not a Neanderthal and can be romantic. Then seduce her and do everything to her that I have wanted to do with her, mainly set her on fire with my oral skills. We have yet to do that, and it is something I have wanted to do.I already knew she was going to go shopping this morning, so I figured I would too, once she left. I planned on Filet Mignon, along with shrimp, a salad, and something I noticed at their grocery store, twice baked potatoes in their deli counter.After dressing and a small breakfast, she set out for town. She said she should be back by noon, and then, if I still wanted to, head off to that winery. Which was also part of the plan. I didn't need to get her drunk, that's for sure and was going to make sure she didn't.I waited a good 30 minutes before I left for my adventure. My first stop was Target. Thank god for Target. I found candles. Like two dozen worth of these cute little type. Then two bigger ones and holders for them, for the dinner table. Now understand, I have no idea what I am doing, since I have never done stuff like this before. I just remember my sister always saying that if you ever find that special girl, you need to romance her, not just take her to bed and have your way.I was walking past the men's grooming supplies and I thought back to something I saw with my brother in law once. We were changing to go swimming, when they rented a cabin by this lake. When he stripped down, and he was totally shaved. I looked at him and asked, “Really?” He chuckled and said “Oh Yeah. Your sister hates hair down there and getting into her mouth.”I had to laugh, but later asked Ann about that and she confirmed it, “Hell yeah I make him shave. He wants a blow job, he can at least be hairless. Hell I shave mine too. You ever get a girlfriend, she'll love you for it.” My sister is never one for holding back what she thinks.I picked up an electric razor. I'm still old school using blades and shaving cream. This razor has a trimmer too. Then I went to the clothing section and found robes. I fumbled around a bit until I found a burgundy one for her, and then one for me, same color, over in the men's section. Both were floor length. Can't wait to see her in that, then slowly remove it from her.After I left there, I noticed a shop that catered to women with bath and body stuff. Now understand, I am like a fish out of water here. Luckily, there was a kindly lady who helped me pick out, bubble bath and bath oil. It was lavender scented, which I knew she must have liked because she had a body and hand cream with that scent.Next stop was the grocer, where I picked out two very nice filets, a pound of cooked shrimp, a bag of pre-made salads, and two twice baked potatoes. I was pretty proud of myself. My ultimate plan was to finally tell her I love her and want no one else in my life. I just hoped she still felt the same. We had not spoken those words since that night we got back from camping. I hope it wasn't just the heat of the moment to her. If it was, then oh well, I'll just look like a fool, lick my wounds and move on.I got back by 10:30 or so. She wasn't home, so I put away the food and then hid everything else I bought, sans the razor. That was next on my list of things to do. That took a while, and quite honestly, looked kind of weird seeing it bald down there, but also felt good actually. After showering, I changed into a pair of Dockers I brought. Not even sure why I had them with me. I had on a nice button down shirt too. I then settled in and started reading some hunting magazine my uncle had lying about.About 12:30, Carrie came through the door. I stood up and looked at her. My jaw must have hit the floor. There stood a completely different woman, that left earlier. She had cut her hair. It was much shorted now, off of her shoulder and sculpted, with blond highlights throughout it. She look amazing.“Pick your jaw up Jarhead. I just got my hair done is all.” she said, then chuckled.“Oh My Carrie. You look absolutely amazing like this. I didn't think you could be more beautiful than what you are, but you topped it now.”“Oh stop” she said. “I just thought it was time for a change. I have a new man in my life, and he deserves something better than that old hairdo I had, since I left in the Navy. You really like huh?”I smiled at her, crossed the distance between us, and wrapped her into my arms and kissed her tenderly. “Yes. You look fantastic, and honestly, quite sexy” She then kissed me back, and very passionately. My manhood began to rise and she took notice.“Umm. I think something else likes it too. Why don't we go to bed and let me take care of that for you.” she whispered in my ear then.I put my hand under her chin and then kissed her lips lightly and said, “In due time Sexy. No offense, but I don't want a quickie from you. I want you all night tonight. Let's grab our things and head to the winery.”She had this twinkle in her eye, but then made a pouty face and said, “Oh alright. But be forewarned now, I will be waiting for this tonight, ALL Night long”, then kissed me and broke away, giggling as she moved. My mind was running rampant now. I knew from this point on, she would accept what I was going to say tonight. Unless, unless I am missing signals here.Chapter 14.We spent a very relaxing afternoon at the winery. We got to tour how it is made, plus sampled a few different types, until we found two that we really liked. Neither of us are wine snobs, like so many that were here. We just knew what we liked.They had brochures of all the wineries in New York state too. There was one that caught our eye, that was down by the Finger Lakes section, which is south of Rochester. Besides the winery itself, it had a bed and breakfast that looked quite cozy.“Now that would be a great weekend sometime. Relax and forget all of your troubles.” she said.“It does look nice. Have anyone in mind who you would like to accompany you?” I asked, with a sheepish grin.“Oh. I may have a person in mind, that I think I could share that with.” she said, then giggled and kissed me on the cheek.I don't know where the time went, but it was already after five, and I was getting antsy, to start heading back to the cabin. We decided to buy these two types of wine we really liked. One was a red, and the other white. Neither too dry or too sweet. She laughed when I bought six of each type. I said we each can have three bottles of each for our houses. She liked that idea, and then said if need be, can be a quick gift for someone at Christmas.Of course my mind is thinking, “Wow. She is thinking of Christmas with me. God I hope I don't blow this with her.”Once we got back to the cabin, it was already close to 7pm. I went out and fired up the grill, then went in and prepared the salad. She wanted to help, but I said, no, this is my night for you. So she just sat down and pulled out her book and red while I prepared it all.When I set the table, she smiled when she saw the candles in the candle holders. “Wow Jarhead, you are just full of surprises aren't you.”We then sat down and had a fabulous dinner. She loved the cooked shrimp for the appetizer, and then cooed about the filet mignon. “You know Sweetie. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you are trying to seduce me tonight. But Marines aren't like that.” then giggled. I let the comment go.After we finished, I started cleaning up. She was gung ho on helping me, but I told her wait, and then left the room. I went into the bedroom, retrieved the bath oils and bubble bath, and also the candles. I figured twelve would do. I had to save some for the living room. I started the bath water. Poured in the recommended amount of oil and soap. While the bath filled, I lit the candles. Next I went and got her robe and then came into the kitchen area.She had already started do the dishes when I tapped her on the shoulder. She turned around and said, “Christ, where did you go? I thought you got lost, or something.”“Nope. Just preparing something special for you. Here, take this and retire to the Bath, where the water is warm and inviting, just for you.”She took the robe and headed off. But was back like ten seconds later. She came up and kissed me hard and had a tear in her eye. “You amaze me Mark. I love all of this. No man has ever done this for me.” she said as she composed herself. Then she held out a white, silk pair of boxers. “While I bathe, please put these on for me. Oh, and I see you have a matching robe. I'll meet you out here soon.” then kissed me and left.I lit the candles and turned on the radio. Luckily, there was a soft rock station playing some really good slow stuff. About 20 minutes later, she arrived into the living room. I got up and met her in the middle and took her into my arms. I breathed in her aroma. God she smell delightful. She kissed me tenderly, then asked, “How?” I asked “How what?” “How did you know that was my favorite oils and such?”“I noticed your body lotion and figured you must like that. I do notice stuff you know. Even though I'm a Marine.”“Well. Just for that, you are no longer a Jarhead. You did good Mr. Roberts.”We then started swaying to the music. Now I'm no dancer, but just us holding each other moving about like I knew what I was doing, was great with me. She must have thought so too, for she moved with me. Her head on my shoulder,. Her hand around my back, while mine went around her tiny waist. She then backed away from me and grabbed the sash holding my robe together, and lightly pulled it and revealed my almost naked body, except for the white silky boxers. Her hands moved to my shoulders and gently pushed the robe off of me. Her hands then slid down my chest and rubbed gently all over.“God baby. You look so sexy right now.” she whispered to me.I now did the same to her, opening her robe and pushing it off of her. For her, she was in this silk White gown, that reached her feet. You talk about what an angel looks like, this was it. It hugged every curve too. Her tit, though small, pushed out like she was a D cup. It had a somewhat plunging neckline, that showed the top of her perky tits.“My Lord Carrie, you look stunning. I mean no woman looks as beautiful as you do.”My cock was sticking out, and I didn't care. I wanted this woman in the worst way now. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. It started softly, but grew into a passionate. Our hands explored everywhere it could reach on our backsides. I love the feeling of the material as I gently grabbed both ass cheeks. She was moaning the whole time as I did this.“Mark?” she cooed out. “Take me to bed and make slow, passionate love to me.”I turned slightly and scooped her up. She giggled when I did this, but wrapped her arms around my neck and showered me with kisses all over my face. Once in the bedroom, I set her down. She then sat on the edge of the bed. I noticed she had candles lit all over the place. God, she looked so sexy.She reached out to the waistband of my boxers and pulled me close. Then slowly started pushing them down, until my hardened member sprung free of its confinement. They fell to the floor and the stepped out of them.She gasped when she saw me now, naked. “Oh My God Honey. You are full of surprises. God you look sexy like this.” she said softly. Then leaned in and licked the head of my cock. It was already saturated with pre-cum. Her tongue danced all over the head, then down the shaft. She licked back up to the head and looked up at me, staring into my eyes, when her mouth slowly took my hardness in. “Oh God” I moaned out.She lifted her head and said, “I have been dying to do that to you Baby. I love doing this, so you know.” She then went back to giving me a slice of heaven. Her mouth was like velvet, as she took most of me in. She was slow and deliberate with her actions. She would speed up some, then slow down. She was driving me crazy. She continued until I told her she really needed to stop or I was going to explode.She lifted her head again, “Awe Baby. I really want that. I need to taste your love. Promise me you'll let me finish you later.” “I promise” I said.She then stood up, and I kissed her, then with my hands on her shoulders, I pushed the thin straps holding her gown up, off of her shoulders. She pulled her arms out from the straps and the gown slid to the floor, revealing her nakedness to me. As I took her in, I saw now that she had shaved her landing strip too.“I'd say we are both full of surprises tonight. God you look incredible and very sexy”“I don't why I even did it, except I wanted to give you a look you haven't seen. No man has seen this look. I'm glad you like it.” she said.. “Like it? No Sweetheart, I love it.”She then got on the bed and lay back, crooking her finger for me to join her. I couldn't help but stare though. No woman I know, ever looked this beautiful to me.I gently lifted her injured ankle again and kissed it. “I love this ankle more than you'll ever know.”Then kissed her other one, telling her I love this ankle as well. I kissed both calves, then both knees, telling her I loved these as well. Then I kissed her thighs, and moved to the inner thighs, again telling her I loved them. Then I found heaven. Her musk scent, and her body oil, from her bath, was intoxicating. I kissed her cunt, which sent a tremor through her body.I took my time here. I wanted this to be the best she ever experienced. I've always enjoyed tasting a woman. Making her orgasm with my tongue. Almost every woman I have been with enjoy my ministrations, except for one. A friend of my sisters, that I actually went out with. She did not enjoy having this done, yet performed oral on me. Kind of weird, I know.Carrie's labia was glistening with her secretions and I found it very delightful to taste. I kissed all around her swollen lips, then licked down some to her perineum. This whole time she was moaning and mewing. Her hands were on my head a few times, or she was grabbing the pillow.I came back up and licked her lips lightly. Stopping just before her engorged clit. I was surprised how big it was. I wanted to suck it right into my hungry mouth, but I needed her to enjoy this a great deal, before she had an orgasm. My tongue started splitting her lips now, as I went back down towards the perineum.“Oh Mark. Oh God, you feel so good.” she moaned out.Now I parted her lips and let my tongue explore her inner wall. She was secreting quite a bit of tasty juice to my tongue now. Her hips started rocking, helping my tongue go deeper inside her. I knew she wanted to cum, but I wanted this to be the best she ever had. From the sounds of how her ex was, he never paid all that much attention to her in this department. When I thought she was getting close, I backed away and just lightly kissed her vaginal lips. This caused her to tell me,“Oh Please. Don't stop Baby, Don't stop. I'm so close”As she would come back down a little, I would then resume my licking, all the while, avoiding the prize she was offering me, her clit. Then she surprised me by bringing her legs and knees up. Her hands grabbing behind her knees, showing me her cunt and her ass.I stuck my tongue as deep as it would go in her. Her moans got louder. Her body moved more. I snaked my tongue down through her open lips and down over the perineum, to her waiting ass hole. I did not know if she would enjoy this, but only one way to find out.I started kissing it, then licking it. As I did this, she started thrashing around. “Yes. Lick it” she said. So I continued to lick her puckered hole. I know the anus is very sensitive, but many women do not like playing there, but apparently, my lady does enjoy it.Her one hand then pushed my head harder into what I was doing. I could feel my tongue open her hole some. So I stiffened my tongue and tried screwing her hol

Mountain Chemistry.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Chapter 9.With the sun dipping behind the mountains, the air was changing. It had to be around 50 now, and it would probably get a bit colder. We walked back to the campsite. Carrie had to use the restroom, so I went with her, and also took care of business. Once back at the site, she went inside a put on a sweatshirt. I did as well, after she reappeared from the tent.We then sat around the fire ring. I'm sure I must be a bore to her. But she too, is kind of quiet. We did talk more about life, and things we had done. I found out she loves to ski, both snow and water. She even likes to fish, and can bait her own hook. She told me that she hasn't dated since moving here, and it's been four years since she dated anyone, since that guy who couldn't handle her mom and her being part black."Carrie. Where do you see yourself in 5 years?" I asked. She giggled, "That's a real deep question coming from a Jarhead.” I gently shoved her a little. "Really. I have no idea. I'd like to meet a nice guy and settle down and hopefully grow old with him, and help Jenny any way I can, especially if it involves grandkids. But who knows. I am pretty picky. I settled once, and I won't do that again. What about you?""I'm kind of like you and don't know. I don't go out much, and I'm not a bar person. Plus, I don't think you can meet a quality person in a bar. I'd like to meet someone special and see where it goes. It'd be great if I could meet that one I could grow old with, but those prospects look kind of bleak. I mean my sister, Ann, has tried setting me up with her friends, but I hate those dates. I only do it to make her happy, and to quit bugging me. But who knows."It was very dark now and I told her to look up and look at the stars that seemed like they were closer than ever before, to us. "God. It is so amazing up here. Had I been by myself, I would probably scared shitless about now. But being with you, makes me feel safe, and the company has been quite good."I started banking off the fire, so it would go out in a little while. I suggested going back to the bathrooms and changing into sleepwear. She agreed. As we walked down, she grabbed my hand, which was quite warm, and felt so good in mine. She was making it very hard to act like a gentleman. I wanted to just scoop her up, and take her to the tent and make love to her all night.After changing, I came back out, in just my marine shorts and a t. She emerged a few minutes later, with that new flannel she bought the day before. The shirt was cut like a dress shirt. Tails in the front and back and scoop up on the sides. though I couldn't really see all that well. We had to look a sight though, we both had on our hiking boots. Not the sexist combination, that's for sure.She laughed as we started back to the cabin. "Bet we make a sight, the way we are dressed. The boots really set us off.", then laughed again, and so did I.Once in the tent, the only light we had was from the flashlight I had on. But boy, did she look sexy as hell kneeling there, unzipping her bag. I also noticed she had the top 3 buttons undone again, like she did last night. "She's killing me" I thought. She was rubbing her arms, like she was cold. Granted it was chilly out now, but once in those sleeping bags, it would be fine. We both had the same type, except for color. Her's was blue and mine was black."You know", she stated, "It might better serve us if we put our bags together and made it one big bag. Our body heat will help keep us warmer." I wanted to chuckle at that, but thought better of it. "Sure. If you feel that would be better." She didn't hesitate. She opened them both up and then zipped mine to hers. She had me get in first, so the zipper would be on her side. I guess in case she needed to escape from me.We were both laying on our back's, and I was just closing my eyes when Carrie spoke softly."Mark?, do you think we'll be bothered by bears tonight?""No. We put our food up and away from them and nothing is in the tent with us, so we should be fine. And, if feel the need to use the head, please wake me, so I can go with you."She grabbed my hand and squeezed it.   “okay. I will, but I probably won't need it until morning."I started closing my eyes again, but also felt that she did not release my hand. That made me feel good, actually. A minute later, she said, "Mark?" softly. "Yes" I answered."Remember out on that rock, after we kissed?" "Yes. I do remember." I said. she sighed, then said, "Remember you said if you got the chance again, you would like to kiss me again.""Yes. I do remember, and I meant that. I hope I didn't offend you." She giggled, "You Jarheads are pretty thick aren't you. Will please just kiss me, and mean it too."I turned towards her. She let go of my one hand, then grabbed the other, as I leaned in and touched her lips with mine. As our lips touched, her mouth open and so mine also and our tongues met. The longer our kiss continued, the hotter it became. "My God. This woman can kiss"Our tongues now explored each other, our eyes open to each other, looking into each other's souls. Her hand then took mine and brought up to her chest, then under her shirt, and placed my hand on her one tit. Her nipple was like a rock, and her tit, small yet filled my hand. I started to massage it as we continued kissing. She took her hand then, put it around my neck, as she rolled to her side and pulled me in closer to her.She moaned in my mouth as I lightly pinched her nipple. So many thoughts moved in my head then. All the things I wanted to do with her right now, but, I wanted her to lead this, wherever it was going to go.We continued kissing, and she also kept moaning more and more. I moved my hand to her other tit and massaged it as well, again, lightly pinching her nipple. It too, was hard as a rock, and her tit seemed to get firmer, the more we made out.I pulled my hand from her tit, then reached it around her and pulled her into me. She kissed me now with a passion I have never felt from any woman. My hand was rubbing her back, and her knee slid between my legs now, so I know she could feel my hardened member against leg.When my hand slid down her back, and then over her ass, she moaned loudly into my mouth. I couldn't resist, and moved it so it would go under her shirt until it felt her naked ass cheek. I lay there caressing this beautiful ass of her's and her moans grew louder still. She somehow got both her arms around my neck, and I was hoping it wasn't too uncomfortable for her.Our lips have yet to part, but neither of us cared at this point. We both knew in short time, we'd have full carnal knowledge of each other. He hand then came down my chest, as I moved slightly, to give her access. She snaked her hand under my shirt and was rubbing my chest and nipples now. I too was moaning into her mouth. How could I not. This beautiful woman was making love to me. It was so sensual, and sweet. My hand was now exploring both cheeks and now started toward her crack. "God. will she freak if I go further than this?" I thought.But, her hand made its way down my belly, then went under the waist band of my shorts, where she lightly grabbed my hard cock. "Oh God." I moaned into her mouth. She lifted her one leg, which now gave me access to her sex. My fingers found their way to her moist thong, and gently moved it to the side. I started rubbing her labia, which was coated already soaked with her fluids of delight.She broke the kiss, and softly said, "yes. make love to me Mark." Her hand was now stroking my cock gently, yet with a firm grip. Every time she would come up to the tip, her finger would play with the head and smear my pre-cum all over. My finger was gently massaging inside her, which was driving her crazy.I started teasing her some. Slipping my finger in, then pull out and rub her clit, which was quite pronounced. God I would love to see that right now. I love eating a woman, but right now, I don't think that is in the cards at this point. She kept darting her tongue into my mouth, with each entry of her cunt. I loved hearing her moan, as I did this.I now inserted my finger again, but this time deeper, and took my thumb and rubbed her clit. When my finger found that rough patch of her g-spot, I concentrated solely on that.Then her body tensed up, "Oh God, Mark. Oh God" and she started cumming for me. She couldn't kiss now, as her orgasm took over her body. I could feel her body tremble, and I know it wasn't because she was cold. We were both hot now.I held as she kept cumming, then as she started to relax, she removed her hand from my member and then tried to push my shorts down."Mark. I need you inside me. Make love to me. Please"I got to my knees and removed my shorts. I then unbuttoned her shirt, and opened it. I left it on her, so she was protected from cold on her arms. I unzipped the bag, to give us more room to move and got between her legs. I carefully then started to remove her thong, and when I had it off, started kissing up her leg. When I got to her thigh, she said to do that later. Please get inside me. I can't wait anymore."Are you sure Carrie? I mean we are definitely crossing a line here that I have never crossed before."She smiled up at me "Yes. Please. Yes"I already knew she was extremely wet from her orgasm, just minutes before. I line up my ridged member to hew slippery sex and gently pushed in. In unison, we both said, "Oh God.” With good reason too. Her cunt was so hot, so wet and yet felt velvety soft as it engulfed my cock."Go slow Mark. It has been 4 years since I have done this. Oh My God, you feel so good."I slowly, and I mean slowly, inched my 6 1/2 inches into her. I am not a big man, by porn standards, but pretty thick and can usually last a long time, but right now, I could feel I could cum in no time flat. Once I was in all the way, I stopped and rested. I could feel her cunt muscles contract all around my cock, like it was milking it. I was still kneeling, keeping my weight from on top of her, but my hands were on the ground, next to her shoulders. Her hands were gripping my forearms tightly.I pulled back slowly, then forward again slowly, thinking of anything I could to stave off my impending orgasm. She was moaning and cooing, as I did this. "Faster Babe" she said."Sweetie. If I go faster, I am going to cum quickly. It's been a long time for me too.""Don't worry about that. I want your cum. I need you to cum"I leaned my head down and took her one tit into my mouth. I could suck the whole tit inside. Then, while sucking, pulled back to suck only her nipple."Oh God Mark Yes" is all she said. Then I did the other. In my mind, her tits were perfect, and her nipples were divine, and so sensitive to the ministrations I was performing.Her arms came around my head and pulled me tighter to her tit, then her legs came up around my waist and she called out, "Aw God" and started cumming, yet again.That did it for me. I couldn't stave this off any longer and grunted, "God", and started pumping rope after rope of cum, deep inside her. My mouth left her nipple and found her lips, as we tried to kiss as we rode our orgasms out, but all either of us could do was touch lips and moan. I then had to concentrate on keeping my weight off of her. I'd be too heavy for her, since no bed was under us.After a good minute of heavy panting, I somehow got my arms around her neck, grab firmly and rolled us over, so she was on top now. Surprisingly, I did not lose my erection, and was still inside her. She giggled when I did this. "Good Job Jarhead"We started kissing again, but this time I had free reign to her ass. My hands immediately went there. Gently squeezing her round cheeks, then massaging them. She was laying on me as I started to pump in and out of her again. She would moan into my mouth with each penetration I delivered. Her cunt fit to me like an expensive glove. My one hand did leave her ass to find the top flap of the bag and pulled it over us, keeping our body heat inside."Oh God Mark, you feel so good" she whispered in my ear."Oh Carrie, you have no idea how you feel to me. Incredible. Just Incredible. You are beyond beautiful and sexy my Dear"As we continued to make love, she pushed up some, revealing her tits to me again, which I took advantage of and began sucking them both again. This I am finding out, is a huge turn on for her. Her moans were soft, yet reassuring, that I had her where she wanted to be.I started picking up the pace. I didn't want her to work at all, trying to keep any pressure off of her ankle, which I was trying to be mindful of. We were still going at it for now almost ten minutes when she pulled my head into her chest, harder, and moaned out, "Christ Yes. Oh Mark: and started cumming again.Her whole body began to quiver and shake. This then set me off again, and all I could do was grunt loud, and started cumming again. Once I was done shooting deep inside her. my body felt like it did, when we had to do 10 mile run's, in the service. I was totally spent, as she was.She put her arms around my neck, loosely, and her head on my shoulder, and all I wanted to do, was lay there and listen to her breath. All I could think of was how she is a woman that I have never known before. A woman who could make you forget everything going on in life, except for her. I have never felt like this before. All past lovers, including the one I lived with, never had me feeling like this. It was strictly sex, for the sake of sex. Once I came a few times, I was done. I would either then leave, or roll over and go to sleep, like I did with my former girlfriend. But Carrie, I did not want to let go of. We lay in there for another 10 minutes. Neither saying anything. My hand would lightly rub her back, and she would just coo.After those ten minutes, she rolled off, and onto her back. My whole groin area was soaked with our combined juices, and it felt great. I did reach over to my pack and fished out the toilet paper. I know most women don't like the feel of cum draining from them, and I am pretty sure Carrie would feel the same. I ripped a good portion off and leaned over and began wiping it up from her cunt."You are a Sweetie, aren't you? But here, let me get that." After she did herself better, she took some more from the roll and cleaned my groin area, then threw the tissue's to the corner of the tent. I then kissed her lightly on the lips and thanked her.We didn't say a word to each other. I didn't for fear of what I may say. I am having very strong feelings for her, but if I said that, she'd probably freak out, or something. When she nestled her hand in mine, I knew she was good with what just took place. Love making twice, and by me. Not the normal fuck, like I was accustomed too. This had feelings involved and meaning.It must have been a good ten minutes of lying there. I really thought she was starting to sleep. I figured we could discuss this in the morning, if at all. Then, as I slowly started to close my eyes, she spoke."Mark. You awake?" I had to smile at that one." Like really? you really think I could sleep after what we just experienced?" I thought to myself."Oh yeah." I said. "Me too" she said, then giggled. "What we just experienced is beyond words for me right now. No man has been that selfless in bed with me. It was fantastic for me and I have a lot of feelings running wild right now. But, if this was a one-time thing, then so be it. It was fantastic and I will cherish it. But if it is more, then we'll deal with that, if you want too. I guess I'll know in the morning, after you can process it and sleep on it, just like I will."I started to say something, but she just put a finger to my lips, to hush me up. Then rolled over on her side, facing away from me. At this point, I was very unsure of what to do. Leave her alone? or cuddle up next to her and hold her against me, spooning, like real lovers would do. I chose the latter and cuddled up to her. To my surprise, she grabbed my one hand and held it softly, as her ass wiggled into me. She felt so good, molded into my body like this. "Is this how a couple really acts like?" I thought. I fell asleep a few moments later.Chapter 10.At some point in the night, I awoke, and felt that we had not moved. Her ass was still nestled against my thigh and groin, but my cock was hard. My hand was still with her's, yet it was also pressed against her one boob. God I loved her boob's. Seeing I didn't have my watch nearby, all I knew that is was oh dark thirty out, and went back to sleep.When I awoke, the sun was up. The tent felt warm inside now, but Carrie was gone. "Uh oh", I thought. My mind was reeling now. I figured she got freaked out over last night. "Well, this could be an awkward hike back down to the cabin." I got up and put on my watch, which said it was almost 8am. "Damn. I never sleep like this." I got out a pair of sweats, and a sweat top, since it was probably still chilly out. Took my kit and exited the tent. Carrie was nowhere around the area. I headed to the john, since I had to pee real bad. After relieving myself. I washed my face, then brushed my teeth, and exited the bathroom.I finally looked up towards the summit, and saw Carrie sitting on the outcrop of rocks we first kissed on. I hesitated at first, going up there, but being a true Marine, we never run from anything. Once I made the trek up the hill, she saw me. She too, had sweats on, which were navy blue, with Navy written on front of the top and pants."About time Gyrene. Plan on sleeping your life away?" All I could do is just chuckle, then looked out over the valley below. It had a nice haze, or fog enveloping the ground below, or at least it gave that appearance."Sorry. I didn't hear reveille this morning." as I smiled at her. "Well, watch it next time bucko, or if we were on a ship, you'd be up for Captain's Mast" she said then laughed.Well, at least she was in good spirits and not freaked out. "What time did you rise today? I'm kind of surprised I didn't hear you leave." I said."About an hour ago. I had to pee and got up very quietly. I tried not to disturb you. Guess I was good. By the way, you do snore, but softly. Not like my dad, who could wake the friggin dead at times."I just chuckled. I didn't know if she did too, except for the time I awoke a few hours ago, and then, she was just softly breathing. One thing I did know, after looking at her now, with no makeup on, she is one woman I could see myself waking too on a daily basis. She just has a natural beauty to her. Right now I was getting lost in her eyes. I really wanted to pick her and take her back to the tent and make love again, but that was something I wouldn't permit myself to do, until I knew exactly how she felt.She then stood up and started walking back to the campsite. I caught up to her and was walking next to her. "What's for breakfast" she asked. I just shook my head. She was acting like nothing took place last night.   “okay.” I thought. "So nothing happened last night. It was a dream. Either that, or she thought it was a huge mistake and ignoring it, would make it go away." I continued in my thoughts."You have your choice, Fruit and nut power bar, or peanut butter and chocolate chip power bar." I said,"Hmm. nothing else on the menu then? Guess I'll do the peanut butter and chocolate bar. Hope the service is better than the menu."I took out a couple of bars and handed her one, plus a bottle of water. Right now, I had no idea what is going through her head. And I am too damn afraid to ask. Maybe this was a get back on me, for how I have treated others in the past. Like sex was no big deal. No emotions or feelings involved.We talked little, as I tore down camp and packed everything away. Once we geared up, we started our trek back down the mountain. It should take a lot less time to reach the cabin, since it was all downhill. I did ask how her ankle was and she said it felt good. Almost back to normal.When we came upon that lookout, that overlooked all the streams in the valley, she yelled out, "Selfie Time.” There was a mist still hanging over some of the streams, but this time, no moose were there. She took a few of her, alone, then asked me to join her. Just before she said 3, on the count of 3, I Ieaned in and kissed her on the cheek. She didn't say a word, but just put her phone away, and said "Let's go. I could use a nice hot shower."We were about a half mile from the cabin, when she finally slowed up and walked next to me. I mean I really didn't mind the view I had of her ass swaying in those sweat pants, but this felt better. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it tight."Thank you for a wonderful time. I just loved it up there." and then smiled at me. I smiled back to her, "It was a pleasure, and I too, had a wonderful time up there, especially sharing it with you."She picked up the pace, like she had to pee or something, and before too long, we were on the back porch of the cabin. I opened the door and she ran to the bathroom. While she did whatever she was doing in there, I started unpacking my backpack. I put the tent over in a corner, and took out my clothes and all the other crap I was carrying. I felt like I just crossed a 100 miles, even though it was just a couple.About 10 minutes later, she came out with a robe on. It was one of my aunt's. All pink and fluffy, like an aunt would wear. She basically marched right up to me, put her arms around my neck, and kissed me deeply. We stood and kissed for a few minutes, until she broke free and told me, "Come. Shower with me.""Whoa" I said. "What?" she asked. "What do you mean What. This whole morning you acted like nothing took place last night. I don't know about you, but that was pretty god damn special to me, then not to even acknowledge it."She looked down at the floor, like a child getting ready to be scolded, then looked back up at me. "You don't think I found that special last night? Christ Mark. I was made love too last night. I wasn't fucked. I have never orgasmed from intercourse, and you had me twice like that. It was wonderful and amazing and I loved it. It's all I thought of since I went to sleep and all day now. When you didn't press the issue at first, I thought you didn't want anything to do with me, but then I realized you were giving me space, to let me think this out. When you kissed me on the cheek for that selfie, I just knew in my heart, you want more than a roll in the sack.""I don't want a roll in the sack either. I did make love to you last night. I've never actually done that before, and it felt fantastic to me. I'm falling for you big time, and if that scares you, then walk away now. By the way, you are the first woman since the ex-girlfriend, that I didn't wear a condom."She looked me in the eye then, which looked like they were smoldering now, "Good. Let's go shower, then go to bed and make love again. Then spend the rest of the day in bed making love. But, you need to know, I too have primal urges, so a good fucking thrown in would be nice too"I chuckled then watched as she turned and walked back towards the hall leading to the bathroom. As she did, she let the robe slip off of her, exposing her naked body to me. "Holy shit", I thought. "What a sexy body." After picking my jaw off the ground, I stripped right there in like 10 seconds and caught up with her in the bathroom. She was leaning over turning the water on and getting it warm for us. I couldn't help but check her out, bent over like that, exposing her sex to me. My cock must have noticed too, because it was growing to its full potential now.Carrie turned around and gasped. "Oh My. You are even more impressive now that I see you. God. You are one sexy man."I just blushed a little. She was equally as impressive. One thing I did notice is that when she tans, she wears a thong style bikini. Her but cheeks had just a thin line above her crack and then around her waist. It barely covered her cunt and she only had a landing strip of hair above her clit. Her tits were lighter in color too. To me, she was an angel sent from heaven. "My lord Carrie, you are breathtaking to me. I have never been with such a beautiful woman before.""Come on Gyrene. We have a bed awaiting us."We did wash each other, and it was quite sensual. We paid particular attention to our private parts, in between kissing a great deal. Once done, we helped each other dry off, then damn near raced to bed.Once in bed, I pulled her on top of me and kissed her deeply. As we kissed her body kept moving back and forth across my cock, soaking it with her love juices. Somehow, she reached down and guided my aching member into her love hole."Umm, I love how you fit me so right. I want to stay here all day like this." she cooed out"Fine with me. I love you just like this. You are so beautiful."She sat up, letting me take in her beauty even more, then smiled down at me, "You know. I do love oral too. Both giving and receiving. Something to look forward too later.""Good to know. I love giving, and really don't care if I receive. But will never turn it down. But, one thing I really adore on you, besides your ass, is your beautiful tits. They turn me on big time.""God. I loved how you sucked them last night. I've always been self-conscience of them, but you, you made me feel like a woman with huge one's."I sat up and took one in my mouth, and that was all she wrote. She came like a minute later. Then came again after only a few minutes of faster penetration. She was on fire.We made love one more time that afternoon, then took a nap. After our nap, we did leave the cabin for a good dinner. Neither of us felt like cooking. After dinner, we went walking around Lake Placid again. This time holding hands, and kissing like two teenagers out on a date.As we walked along we talked about our next adventure. Which mountain we were going to try next. I really didn't care if we went at all. I'd be happy to spend the next 10 days, holed up in the cabin making love to her and shut out the rest of the world. Then she shocked me when she said,"You know, you made me wet the first time, when I caught you looking at my ass, as we climbed the mountain. Don't know why, but you did. For some reason, I felt super sexy then. Then after you kissed me on the rock, I had a small orgasm, but nothing compared to later that night or today.""I was hoping you didn't notice." I said with a laugh. "Oh, I noticed Bucko. I also caught your remarks too about the beautiful sights, when the whole time your eyes were on my ass. I notice everything JH. I just choose not to say anything. But, it did make me feel good.""Shit", is all I could say. She laughed, which I find intoxicating to hear. We then headed back to the cabin. We both changed into comfy clothes. Me in shorts, no boxers this time, and she in her one flannel again. I hope one day I can ripped that off of her and make passionate love to her.We both drank a beer and watched a little TV. Her mom called about 30 minutes into our relaxation, and she excused herself to go talk with her. I can just imagine what she is telling her. "Christ. I hope she leaves out a few parts. Last thing I need is her dad on my ass." is all I could think.Just then my phone beeped with a message. It was the picture of us kissing on the rock, Her dad sent it. Then another text right after."You piss ant fucking Jarhead. I said take care of her, not put your stinking lips on her."I was going to reply back that it wasn't my fault, but got another text."Relax Mark. You just be good to my baby girl. She needs a good man in her life, and I can't think of a better one than you, son.""I will be, and thank you." is all I wrote back to him.Carrie came out smiling at me. "Daddy gave you some shit huh?" I chuckled, "Yeah, then turned nice on me.""You're lucky, he really likes you. Just like his daughter. Tell you what. I'm ready for bed, but tonight, come share it with me."I got up and she led me to bed. Once in the bedroom, we stripped down and crawled in bed. I was already hard, just looking at her. She smiled as she lay down and slightly spread her legs. I grabbed her hurt leg, and gently brought up by my face, and kissed her ankle gently.She looked at me with a weird look on her face, "Foot Fetish?""No. Actually this is the one part of you I totally love all ready. Because of this ankle, it brought us together. Had you not been a klutz, we may never have met. And now I working hard on falling in love with the rest of you."She smiled then softly said, "Well hurry up and fall quicker, so you can catch up with me Mark. I am in love with you.Love definitely blossoms for these two lonely souls.Chapter 11.It was around 7:30 am now. I was on my side, hand propping up my head, as I watched her sleep. She is so beautiful to look at. I could see me waking every morning to her. We kind of professed a love for each other last night, but that actual phrase has yet to be spoken. It will come, I know it will, at least, from me, sometime soon. It scares me too. I have never given myself like that to anyone. Right now though, she has my heart like no other.As I lay there watching her, my mind replayed the previous evening's love making. It was slow, it was extremely passionate. It was though our bodies melted into each other the whole time. There was little foreplay. Some mindless groping of our groin area, but we were both primed and ready for intercourse. Again she orgasmed while we did it, twice, as a matter of fact. Once when she was on the bottom, and then again when she took control and being on top. And again, my mouth was drawn to her amazing tits. Large A cup, or small B cup tits, with long nipples. I love a woman with small tits. Her whole tit fits inside my mouth and I love sucking them hard as I pull away from them. She too, loves this, I have noticed and makes her orgasm.A strand of her hair lay across her angelic face, and I reached over and gently brushed it back. When I did this, she stirred, and her eyes opened. A soft smile crept across her face, then looked at me and said“Good Morning Sweetie.” I leaned in and kissed her forehead and said good morning to her too. “How did you sleep?” she grinned and said, “Very well thank you. How long have you been staring at me?”“Oh, about 15 minutes or so. I have to admit, you are a very beautiful woman when asleep.” I said in a low voice, as my hand lightly caressed her face.“Oh stop. I look a fright right now. I've seen myself when I first get up. I'm surprised you haven't run and hide yet.” she shot back.“Honestly. You are quite attractive in the morning. But if you want me to run and hide, I will.” I laughed as I said it. Carrie poked me in the shoulder, but also laughed with me, as I feigned being hurt and rolled to my back. She then slid over to me and nestled her head on my chest, as her hand rubbed my belly and chest. My arm slid to her back and gently rubbed.“Oh God” she said. “I could get used to this Mark. You make me feel so safe, and dare I say it, so loved right now. I could stay here in your arms all day.”“Mark?”,“Yes Carolyn. ““What's your middle name?”“Now that's a strange question. Anthony”“No way. Like as in Mark Anthony the Roman Ruler?” I laughed and said “Yeah. Guess my parents wanted a future ruler of the world. What's yours?”“Ann.. Carolyn Ann Reynolds.” she said. I chuckled then and told, her “You and my only cousin share a name”I then asked, “Where do you live at exactly?” She chuckled then spoke, “I don't know if I want you knowing that. You may be a stalker, or something like that.” then giggled“Actually, I live on Crawford off of Meadowbrook. Close enough to the campus, yet far enough to give Jenny space. She stays on campus, but usually comes home on weekends, unless she has a date or something else to do.”“Oh wow, Ann lives on Houston, which I believe is a few streets from you. I'm about ten minutes from you guys.”She laughed and said, “Oh great, you are going to stalk me now. Guess I better get my 9 millimeter ready.”I lightly spanked her on her bare ass. “Owe” she said, then said, ”You can stalk me anytime you want. But just so you are totally aware of this, I am a packaged deal. Jenny is part of me and my life. Granted she college age now, and hardly there, but still, is part of me. To accept me, is to accept her, and that is non-negotiable.”I kissed the top of her head, “I wouldn't want it any other way Carrie. How would you feel about dating, once we leave this place and get back to normal lives? And I mean exclusively too.”She looked up at me, her eyes were misty. Then crawled up on top of me, and slid my already hardened member inside her. “You scare me sometime Jarhead. I keep thinking you could be some Neanderthal, but in actuality, you are a very smart man, who seems very loving. So yes. I want us to date exclusively. I have totally committed to you in my mind and I expect the same from you.”She leaned down and kissed me. Although we both had morning breath, neither of us cared right now. She started to grind on me, but I stopped her. It surprised her and asked, “Is something wrong Baby? Did I do something?”“No Babe. I just have to pee and it hurts my bladder when you move like that. I really want to make love to you again. Hell, I never want to stop making love to you, but I really need to go.”She started laughing hard, and kept on laughing for a good minute. “Finished?”“Yeah. But that has to be a first. I'm here, with you so deep inside me, and you have to pee. You got to admit, that is funny.”She then got off of me. I looked at her and asked, “Why don't we get some breakfast, then figure out our day. Trust me though, we will include love making into it.”I got up and went and relieved myself, then brushed my teeth. When I came out, Carrie had that robe on and went to the bathroom as well. I went and put on shorts and headed to the kitchen to make breakfast.As we ate, we decided that we would take in the sights of Lake Placid. Visit the Olympic Village and stuff. Be real tourist this time. I told her of a winery near us, we could do this weekend, if she so desired. She agreed to that, as long as I gave her some time in that morning to go shopping for herself. We also made plans to hike up Mt. Colvin on Friday. Then we'd see which other mountain peak we would climb early next week.Chapter 12.During our day, we started touring the Olympic Village. We did the normal of visiting the Ice Rink, where Team USA beat the Russians in the semi-finals of the 1980 Olympics. As we visited the ice skating rink, Carrie said she always wanted to learn how to skate like the ice skaters did, but never had the chance. Not many ice rinks in all the different bases she used to live on.We then went up to the ski area and rode up on the ski lifts. The views are actually breathtaking from up there as well. Wherever we went, if her arm wasn't hooked into mine, we were holding hands, like two young lovers.That evening, we decided to eat at this one Italian place. The food was outstanding. The place was crowded too. A lot of young couples, and some, not so young. One woman Carrie had pointed out to me. She was dressed in this very short mini dress. I never paid her any attention. Which is why Carrie had to point her out.“I could never wear anything like that. Besides my ass getting cold, I'm not into showing off my wares like that. Girls these days. You should see how they dress around campus. Some should just come out naked with a big sign saying, Here I am, let's have sex.”I had to laugh at that. She was right though. Girls these days, don't cover up to much. Leave nothing to the imagination. Had she not pointed her out, I would have never noticed. My eyes were locked on Carrie though whole time. I think she did it to see my reaction, but who knows. One thing I have learned about women. They do things with a purpose for almost everything.Later that evening, after taking home a bottle of wine, and then sitting on the couch drinking a glass, she thanked me. “For what?”“When you didn't sit there with your tongue hanging out over that woman in the mini.” she remarked“Why would I. I have no interest in her, or any other woman, as a matter of fact. I have eyes for only one.”“Well. The dumbass Ex was always looking at other women. He thought he was sly, but many times I caught him doing that. He made me feel small, when he did things like that. I'm sorry too. I should have never thought that you would do that. You have more class in your pinky, than he ever had in his whole body.”I guess I could see her point. She was totally hurt by her ex, and not just the fucking around he was doing. But I do hate when people compare someone from their past, to someone they are with now. But I thought better to tell her. If it persisted, I may have too, or this relationship could be grounded before it even really gets out to sea.“I am truly sorry Mark. This was totally unfair of me to compare you to him. I will never do it again. You are 100 times the man he will ever be. I am so so sorry.” she said, then started crying.I pulled her into my arms and told her to please stop. No need to cry about it. You did not hurt me. But I also told her she is the only woman I need and the only woman I want to be with, both emotionally and physically, and the only woman I will ever undress with my eyes.She sniffled, then smiled. “Take me to bed and make love to me.”That time, she was a little more boisterous in bed. Moaning loudly, and even yelled out she was cumming. I'll admit, hearing a woman like that is a turn on. I yelled out too, when I finally came. We only did it once this evening though.The next day, we went canoeing on Lake Placid. What a great time we had too. Once we were in the water, I let her do the paddling. She turned back around and said to me, “What gives?”“Hey, you are the Squid, this is your bailiwick. I'm just a landlubber” She then proceeded to take the paddle and splash me. I got the hint and helped out after that. I had to be a smartass. It can't be all lovey dovvy between us.We did see two moose as well, as we paddled around out there. They were on the outer shore line, but not on Moose Island, where I figured the moose would be. It was a fun day for us. But both of us were pretty tired when the afternoon rolled into the evening. We cheated when it came to dinner. We got a pizza to go, and went back to the cabin.After eating, we both crashed on the couch, trying to watch a movie. I know it was past midnight when I awoke. I woke her then and guided us to bed. We didn't even strip down. I left my shorts on, and she left her flannel on.The next morning, I was up early. Not sure why either. I figured I should do some workout though. I had not done anything since last Friday, before I got up here. An hour later, Carrie joined me for coffee in the kitchen. We then got dressed and headed to Mt Colvin.Let me tell you, what a beautiful area. So many waterfalls and streams. This place is like heaven on earth. Carrie's phone got used a great deal in taking pictures. Of course, we had to do those selfie's. I do wish it was summer now. I'd love to take her behind this one waterfall, get naked and make love to her there, and I told her so. She smiled and agreed. Maybe next year she said. That put my mind at ease. This was not just a week or ten day adventure to her. She is committed.This time though, when we came down off of our hike, we drove into this one town and stopped to eat at this quaint little restaurant. Food was so good there. She was asking me about my sister and the kids. I told her how I know the kids, but don't really. Now that they are teenagers, in fact Kyle is almost 16 and Katie turns 14 a week from tomorrow. I informed her that I have to go there next Sunday for a family party for Katie. I asked if she would come.“Are you sure your sister would be  okay with this?” “You're kidding right? A chance for her to meet the woman that captured my heart. Shit lady. I probably won't even get a chance to talk. She'll be so busy talking to you and getting to know you.” Carrie laughed,   “okay. I'll go..”Chapter 13.The next morning we both woke up around 7. Carrie was in a frisky mood, but I begged off, stating I had a headache. I know what you are thinking, guys could care less about a headache if sex is involved. But I wasn't lying. I did have a slight one. I sometimes get them when it is going to rain. She was very understanding and rubbed my temples for a few minutes.The real reason was, is because I wanted to save myself for this evening. I was going to try and make this a very romantic night. Cook for her. Light candles in the bathroom and run her a bath, complete with a glass of wine, then leave her be while she soaked. Have candles lit in the living area and find a radio station that played soft music, and slow dancing with her. Keeping my fingers crossed there. I want her to see that I am not a Neanderthal and can be romantic. Then seduce her and do everything to her that I have wanted to do with her, mainly set her on fire with my oral skills. We have yet to do that, and it is something I have wanted to do.I already knew she was going to go shopping this morning, so I figured I would too, once she left. I planned on Filet Mignon, along with shrimp, a salad, and something I noticed at their grocery store, twice baked potatoes in their deli counter.After dressing and a small breakfast, she set out for town. She said she should be back by noon, and then, if I still wanted to, head off to that winery. Which was also part of the plan. I didn't need to get her drunk, that's for sure and was going to make sure she didn't.I waited a good 30 minutes before I left for my adventure. My first stop was Target. Thank god for Target. I found candles. Like two dozen worth of these cute little type. Then two bigger ones and holders for them, for the dinner table. Now understand, I have no idea what I am doing, since I have never done stuff like this before. I just remember my sister always saying that if you ever find that special girl, you need to romance her, not just take her to bed and have your way.I was walking past the men's grooming supplies and I thought back to something I saw with my brother in law once. We were changing to go swimming, when they rented a cabin by this lake. When he stripped down, and he was totally shaved. I looked at him and asked, “Really?” He chuckled and said “Oh Yeah. Your sister hates hair down there and getting into her mouth.”I had to laugh, but later asked Ann about that and she confirmed it, “Hell yeah I make him shave. He wants a blow job, he can at least be hairless. Hell I shave mine too. You ever get a girlfriend, she'll love you for it.” My sister is never one for holding back what she thinks.I picked up an electric razor. I'm still old school using blades and shaving cream. This razor has a trimmer too. Then I went to the clothing section and found robes. I fumbled around a bit until I found a burgundy one for her, and then one for me, same color, over in the men's section. Both were floor length. Can't wait to see her in that, then slowly remove it from her.After I left there, I noticed a shop that catered to women with bath and body stuff. Now understand, I am like a fish out of water here. Luckily, there was a kindly lady who helped me pick out, bubble bath and bath oil. It was lavender scented, which I knew she must have liked because she had a body and hand cream with that scent.Next stop was the grocer, where I picked out two very nice filets, a pound of cooked shrimp, a bag of pre-made salads, and two twice baked potatoes. I was pretty proud of myself. My ultimate plan was to finally tell her I love her and want no one else in my life. I just hoped she still felt the same. We had not spoken those words since that night we got back from camping. I hope it wasn't just the heat of the moment to her. If it was, then oh well, I'll just look like a fool, lick my wounds and move on.I got back by 10:30 or so. She wasn't home, so I put away the food and then hid everything else I bought, sans the razor. That was next on my list of things to do. That took a while, and quite honestly, looked kind of weird seeing it bald down there, but also felt good actually. After showering, I changed into a pair of Dockers I brought. Not even sure why I had them with me. I had on a nice button down shirt too. I then settled in and started reading some hunting magazine my uncle had lying about.About 12:30, Carrie came through the door. I stood up and looked at her. My jaw must have hit the floor. There stood a completely different woman, that left earlier. She had cut her hair. It was much shorted now, off of her shoulder and sculpted, with blond highlights throughout it. She look amazing.“Pick your jaw up Jarhead. I just got my hair done is all.” she said, then chuckled.“Oh My Carrie. You look absolutely amazing like this. I didn't think you could be more beautiful than what you are, but you topped it now.”“Oh stop” she said. “I just thought it was time for a change. I have a new man in my life, and he deserves something better than that old hairdo I had, since I left in the Navy. You really like huh?”I smiled at her, crossed the distance between us, and wrapped her into my arms and kissed her tenderly. “Yes. You look fantastic, and honestly, quite sexy” She then kissed me back, and very passionately. My manhood began to rise and she took notice.“Umm. I think something else likes it too. Why don't we go to bed and let me take care of that for you.” she whispered in my ear then.I put my hand under her chin and then kissed her lips lightly and said, “In due time Sexy. No offense, but I don't want a quickie from you. I want you all night tonight. Let's grab our things and head to the winery.”She had this twinkle in her eye, but then made a pouty face and said, “Oh alright. But be forewarned now, I will be waiting for this tonight, ALL Night long”, then kissed me and broke away, giggling as she moved. My mind was running rampant now. I knew from this point on, she would accept what I was going to say tonight. Unless, unless I am missing signals here.Chapter 14.We spent a very relaxing afternoon at the winery. We got to tour how it is made, plus sampled a few different types, until we found two that we really liked. Neither of us are wine snobs, like so many that were here. We just knew what we liked.They had brochures of all the wineries in New York state too. There was one that caught our eye, that was down by the Finger Lakes section, which is south of Rochester. Besides the winery itself, it had a bed and breakfast that looked quite cozy.“Now that would be a great weekend sometime. Relax and forget all of your troubles.” she said.“It does look nice. Have anyone in mind who you would like to accompany you?” I asked, with a sheepish grin.“Oh. I may have a person in mind, that I think I could share that with.” she said, then giggled and kissed me on the cheek.I don't know where the time went, but it was already after five, and I was getting antsy, to start heading back to the cabin. We decided to buy these two types of wine we really liked. One was a red, and the other white. Neither too dry or too sweet. She laughed when I bought six of each type. I said we each can have three bottles of each for our houses. She liked that idea, and then said if need be, can be a quick gift for someone at Christmas.Of course my mind is thinking, “Wow. She is thinking of Christmas with me. God I hope I don't blow this with her.”Once we got back to the cabin, it was already close to 7pm. I went out and fired up the grill, then went in and prepared the salad. She wanted to help, but I said, no, this is my night for you. So she just sat down and pulled out her book and red while I prepared it all.When I set the table, she smiled when she saw the candles in the candle holders. “Wow Jarhead, you are just full of surprises aren't you.”We then sat down and had a fabulous dinner. She loved the cooked shrimp for the appetizer, and then cooed about the filet mignon. “You know Sweetie. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you are trying to seduce me tonight. But Marines aren't like that.” then giggled. I let the comment go.After we finished, I started cleaning up. She was gung ho on helping me, but I told her wait, and then left the room. I went into the bedroom, retrieved the bath oils and bubble bath, and also the candles. I figured twelve would do. I had to save some for the living room. I started the bath water. Poured in the recommended amount of oil and soap. While the bath filled, I lit the candles. Next I went and got her robe and then came into the kitchen area.She had already started do the dishes when I tapped her on the shoulder. She turned around and said, “Christ, where did you go? I thought you got lost, or something.”“Nope. Just preparing something special for you. Here, take this and retire to the Bath, where the water is warm and inviting, just for you.”She took the robe and headed off. But was back like ten seconds later. She came up and kissed me hard and had a tear in her eye. “You amaze me Mark. I love all of this. No man has ever done this for me.” she said as she composed herself. Then she held out a white, silk pair of boxers. “While I bathe, please put these on for me. Oh, and I see you have a matching robe. I'll meet you out here soon.” then kissed me and left.I lit the candles and turned on the radio. Luckily, there was a soft rock station playing some really good slow stuff. About 20 minutes later, she arrived into the living room. I got up and met her in the middle and took her into my arms. I breathed in her aroma. God she smell delightful. She kissed me tenderly, then asked, “How?” I asked “How what?” “How did you know that was my favorite oils and such?”“I noticed your body lotion and figured you must like that. I do notice stuff you know. Even though I'm a Marine.”“Well. Just for that, you are no longer a Jarhead. You did good Mr. Roberts.”We then started swaying to the music. Now I'm no dancer, but just us holding each other moving about like I knew what I was doing, was great with me. She must have thought so too, for she moved with me. Her head on my shoulder,. Her hand around my back, while mine went around her tiny waist. She then backed away from me and grabbed the sash holding my robe together, and lightly pulled it and revealed my almost naked body, except for the white silky boxers. Her hands moved to my shoulders and gently pushed the robe off of me. Her hands then slid down my chest and rubbed gently all over.“God baby. You look so sexy right now.” she whispered to me.I now did the same to her, opening her robe and pushing it off of her. For her, she was in this silk White gown, that reached her feet. You talk about what an angel looks like, this was it. It hugged every curve too. Her tit, though small, pushed out like she was a D cup. It had a somewhat plunging neckline, that showed the top of her perky tits.“My Lord Carrie, you look stunning. I mean no woman looks as beautiful as you do.”My cock was sticking out, and I didn't care. I wanted this woman in the worst way now. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. It started softly, but grew into a passionate. Our hands explored everywhere it could reach on our backsides. I love the feeling of the material as I gently grabbed both ass cheeks. She was moaning the whole time as I did this.“Mark?” she cooed out. “Take me to bed and make slow, passionate love to me.”I turned slightly and scooped her up. She giggled when I did this, but wrapped her arms around my neck and showered me with kisses all over my face. Once in the bedroom, I set her down. She then sat on the edge of the bed. I noticed she had candles lit all over the place. God, she looked so sexy.She reached out to the waistband of my boxers and pulled me close. Then slowly started pushing them down, until my hardened member sprung free of its confinement. They fell to the floor and the stepped out of them.She gasped when she saw me now, naked. “Oh My God Honey. You are full of surprises. God you look sexy like this.” she said softly. Then leaned in and licked the head of my cock. It was already saturated with pre-cum. Her tongue danced all over the head, then down the shaft. She licked back up to the head and looked up at me, staring into my eyes, when her mouth slowly took my hardness in. “Oh God” I moaned out.She lifted her head and said, “I have been dying to do that to you Baby. I love doing this, so you know.” She then went back to giving me a slice of heaven. Her mouth was like velvet, as she took most of me in. She was slow and deliberate with her actions. She would speed up some, then slow down. She was driving me crazy. She continued until I told her she really needed to stop or I was going to explode.She lifted her head again, “Awe Baby. I really want that. I need to taste your love. Promise me you'll let me finish you later.” “I promise” I said.She then stood up, and I kissed her, then with my hands on her shoulders, I pushed the thin straps holding her gown up, off of her shoulders. She pulled her arms out from the straps and the gown slid to the floor, revealing her nakedness to me. As I took her in, I saw now that she had shaved her landing strip too.“I'd say we are both full of surprises tonight. God you look incredible and very sexy”“I don't why I even did it, except I wanted to give you a look you haven't seen. No man has seen this look. I'm glad you like it.” she said.. “Like it? No Sweetheart, I love it.”She then got on the bed and lay back, crooking her finger for me to join her. I couldn't help but stare though. No woman I know, ever looked this beautiful to me.I gently lifted her injured ankle again and kissed it. “I love this ankle more than you'll ever know.”Then kissed her other one, telling her I love this ankle as well. I kissed both calves, then both knees, telling her I loved these as well. Then I kissed her thighs, and moved to the inner thighs, again telling her I loved them. Then I found heaven. Her musk scent, and her body oil, from her bath, was intoxicating. I kissed her cunt, which sent a tremor through her body.I took my time here. I wanted this to be the best she ever experienced. I've always enjoyed tasting a woman. Making her orgasm with my tongue. Almost every woman I have been with enjoy my ministrations, except for one. A friend of my sisters, that I actually went out with. She did not enjoy having this done, yet performed oral on me. Kind of weird, I know.Carrie's labia was glistening with her secretions and I found it very delightful to taste. I kissed all around her swollen lips, then licked down some to her perineum. This whole time she was moaning and mewing. Her hands were on my head a few times, or she was grabbing the pillow.I came back up and licked her lips lightly. Stopping just before her engorged clit. I was surprised how big it was. I wanted to suck it right into my hungry mouth, but I needed her to enjoy this a great deal, before she had an orgasm. My tongue started splitting her lips now, as I went back down towards the perineum.“Oh Mark. Oh God, you feel so good.” she moaned out.Now I parted her lips and let my tongue explore her inner wall. She was secreting quite a bit of tasty juice to my tongue now. Her hips started rocking, helping my tongue go deeper inside her. I knew she wanted to cum, but I wanted this to be the best she ever had. From the sounds of how her ex was, he never paid all that much attention to her in this department. When I thought she was getting close, I backed away and just lightly kissed her vaginal lips. This caused her to tell me,“Oh Please. Don't stop Baby, Don't stop. I'm so close”As she would come back down a little, I would then resume my licking, all the while, avoiding the prize she was offering me, her clit. Then she surprised me by bringing her legs and knees up. Her hands grabbing behind her knees, showing me her cunt and her ass.I stuck my tongue as deep as it would go in her. Her moans got louder. Her body moved more. I snaked my tongue down through her open lips and down over the perineum, to her waiting ass hole. I did not know if she would enjoy this, but only one way to find out.I started kissing it, then licking it. As I did this, she started thrashing around. “Yes. Lick it” she said. So I continued to lick her puckered hole. I know the anus is very sensitive, but many women do not like playing there, but apparently, my lady does enjoy it.Her one hand then pushed my head harder into what I was doing. I could feel my tongue open her hole some. So I stiffened my tongue and tried screwing her hol

What's your biggest flaws that others have seen? Like when Nurys gets the listeners names wrong? At what age are your kids when you start having memorable experience with them. A wild story of a Florida sheriff getting fired on his first day – listen to the story and the fastest JH have gotten fired. Now a days, kids are getting away with saying thigs that the younger generation couldn't get away with – does this sound relatable? Have you ever had a ‘back-handed compliment” before? (it's basically a rude compliment.) But is it as bad as ‘Revenge Quit?” Listen to Brians story about his revenge quit! And what's that reaction you give/get when you have tea to spill!?See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

What's your biggest flaws that others have seen? Like when Nurys gets the listeners names wrong? At what age are your kids when you start having memorable experience with them. A wild story of a Florida sheriff getting fired on his first day – listen to the story and the fastest JH have gotten fired. Now a days, kids are getting away with saying thigs that the younger generation couldn't get away with – does this sound relatable? Have you ever had a ‘back-handed compliment” before? (it's basically a rude compliment.) But is it as bad as ‘Revenge Quit?” Listen to Brians story about his revenge quit! And what's that reaction you give/get when you have tea to spill!?See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Meine Fähigkeiten-Strategie für 2025 KI wird besser in fast allem, aber nicht in dem, was uns wirklich menschlich macht. In diesem Video zeige ich dir die 5 Skills, auf die ich mich persönlich fokussiere, um relevant zu bleiben, auch in einer Welt, in der KI immer stärker wird. ACHTUNG PRIME WEEK: Nur für kurze Zeit bekommst du Zugriff auf unsere besten Produkte, teilweise 90 % reduziert:

「中国軍機が再び自衛隊機に異常接近　水平距離約30メートル」　防衛省は10日、東シナ海上の公海上空で、警戒監視をしていた自衛隊機に中国軍の戦闘爆撃機が接近を繰り返し、最も近い時は水平距離約30メートルであったと発表した。防衛省によると、9日午前10時50分ごろから約15分間、東シナ海の公海上空で、中国軍のJH-7戦闘爆撃機が、平素の警戒監視をしていた空自機YS-11EB情報収集機の右側を旋回し、複数回接近した。最も接近したのは水平距離約30メートルで、垂直距離約60メートルの右横下であったという。また10日も午前10時10分ごろから約10分間、9日と同様に中国軍の戦闘爆撃機は自衛隊機に複数回接近し、最も接近したのは水平距離約60メートル、垂直距離約30メートルであった。自衛隊機と隊員に被害はなかった。今回の事案を受けて、政府は10日、外交ルートと防衛ルートにおいて「中国軍の特異な接近は偶発的な衝突を誘発する可能性がある」として深刻な懸念を表明し、再発防止を厳重に申し入れた。中国軍機は6月7日と8日にも太平洋上の公海上空で、自衛隊機に対して異常接近を繰り返し、政府は深刻な懸念を表明していた。

SF & more: "Sind sie Sklaven?" Aus dem Leben in Kybernetien von Karlheinz Steinmüller(Hördauer 31 Minuten)Die Arbeit von übermorgen – 15 Kurzgeschichten aus der ZukunftHerausgegeben von Lars Schmeink und Ralf H. SchneiderWie werden wir am Ende des 21. Jahrhunderts arbeiten? Haben uns die globalen Konzerne in der Hand oder schaffen wir neue Formen gemeinschaftlicher Tätigkeiten? Grundeinkommen, Fronarbeit, die Jagd auf Credits, Mikrojobs, Job-Tauschbörsen, Künstliche Intelligenz oder Klone? Im Rahmen des BMBF-Forschungsprojekts FutureWork nehmen uns Autor*innen daher in 15 Science-Fiction-Kurzgeschichten in Zukunftsszenarien mit, in denen wir erfahren dürfen, wie sich Arbeitswelten am Ende des 21. Jh. anfühlen.Karlsruher Institut für Technologie (KIT)Sprecherin: Nadine Edelattribution 4.0 international (CC BY 4.0)Wenn Ihnen diese Sendung gefallen hat, hören Sie doch hier mal hinein. Tontechnik und Realisation: Uwe Kullnick

Die meisten da draußen nutzen KI völlig falsch. ChatGPT als Chatbot? Nett. Aber damit wirst du kein Geld verdienen. Wenn du heute nicht weißt, wie du KI als echten Mitarbeiter einsetzen kannst – dann verpasst du die größte Business-Chance seit dem Internet. In diesem Video zeig ich dir genau, wie du mit KI ein digitales Einkommen aufbaust – ohne Tech-Background und ohne Startup-Kapital. Kostenlose KI-Tool-Liste:

How are you getting your breaking news these days? Study show majority of the population is now relying on social media to get their news sources/information. It's Monday - listeners get to play their hype song, and the best one walks away with a prize! Do you get home sick - yeah us too! JH and listeners talk about what we do to fix that. Chances are you are oversubscribing...guess how many subscriptions everyone from JH has. New study says that men are stressing out women more than their kids are. And in a perfect world, what would be your workplace non-negotiable...I'll go first: 4 days a week, workdays!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

How are you getting your breaking news these days? Study show majority of the population is now relying on social media to get their news sources/information. It's Monday - listeners get to play their hype song, and the best one walks away with a prize! Do you get home sick - yeah us too! JH and listeners talk about what we do to fix that. Chances are you are oversubscribing...guess how many subscriptions everyone from JH has. New study says that men are stressing out women more than their kids are. And in a perfect world, what would be your workplace non-negotiable...I'll go first: 4 days a week, workdays!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

From Faith To Faith To The Nations Ministries - Nürnbergerstr. 7 - 90762 Fürth - Deutschland - info@fffnations.de www.fffnations.com Phil 4:8-; Jh 17:17; Jh 8:41-44; 2.Tim 2:15, 3:5-7

Stephen Snyder is a dharma teacher in the Zen Buddhist traditions of Soto and Rinzai as well as in the Theravadan Buddhist tradition. He is the author of Demystifying Awakening, Buddha's Heart, Trust in Awakening, Liberating the Self, and is co-author of the book Practicing the Jhānas. You can find out about his teaching and retreats at awakeningdharma.org. Today we discuss the gradual and direct paths to awakening and beyond.

Watch the best scene reading: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UJaOxm5dyWk Mark Tyler gets out of prison after twelve years for a robbery gone awry. The loot is still out there. A corrupt cop, a local grifter, a femme fatale and the partner he left for dead all come marching out of his past to come for it. Get to know the writers: What is your screenplay about? Jeremy Hogan: To me it's about time. Lost time, how we spend our time, the futility of trying to catch up or outrun it. Aaron Krygier… Lost people looking for something to fulfill that emptiness. Whether it's something tangible or not. Love, revenge, greed. What genres does your screenplay fall under? JH: Neo-noir or crime thriller AK the same Why should this screenplay be made into a movie? JH: I'm biased, but I think it's well written. Meaty characters that actors might relish playing, and it's true to its genre, while subverting conventions and expectations in interesting or surprising ways. AK it wears its influences on its sleeve and its simplicity offers a ton of options for outlandish Ness. How would you describe this script in two words? JH: uncertain redemptionAK… Evoking humanity. What movie have you seen the most times in your life? JH: Probably a tie between “The Good, the Bad, and the Ugly” or “Miller's Crossing,” though “Adaptation” is catching up. AK… Heat, Blade Runner, Alien, Se7en are all contenders. Subscribe to the podcast: https://twitter.com/wildsoundpod https://www.instagram.com/wildsoundpod/ https://www.facebook.com/wildsoundpod

Jill is going to give you all the details about the dead period and how parents can also prepare for June 15th. Thank you for taking part in either our JH$50 or the recent webinar Preparing for June 15th. www.jhicksconsulting.com

Heb 3:15; Jer 33:3; Psa 85:8;Psa 119:105;Mar 4:24; Jh 10:16; Jn 14:26; Heb 4:12; Rev 3:20 Rom 10:14Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/what-jesus-says--4116133/support.

I have found in working with hundreds of parents in the recruiting process that they want so badly to see their athlete get recruited. Sometimes nerves get the best of us and we don't realize how we might be coming across. Today's podcast will hopefully identify some areas to be aware of when your athletes starts talking with college coaches and going on visits. Don't forget to join us for JH$50 which ends soon or for our webinar on June 1. You can find information on my Instagram at jhicksconsulting We would love to have you.

“Bold moves get bold results,” says JH Scherck, founder & CEO of Growth PlaysIn this episode of The Content Cocktail Hour, JH Scherck, founder & CEO of Growth Plays, joins Jonathan Gandolf to break down what it really takes to win with content in today's fragmented, AI-driven search landscape. JH unpacks why traditional SEO still matters—but only if it's tied to real pipeline—and shares his candid take on how most companies are playing it too safe. From AI-powered discovery to the value of earned media and coined frameworks, he offers a clear-eyed perspective on what's changing (and what's not) in B2B content strategy. If you're tired of surface-level tactics and ready to create content that actually drives results, this one's for you.In this episode, you'll learn:Why SEO still works—if you focus on pipelineHow AI is reshaping search behavior and discoveryWhy bold, creative risks outperform safe plays in marketingResources:Connect with Jonathan Gandolf on LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/jonathan-gandolf/Explore AudiencePlus: https://audienceplus.comConnect with JH Scherck on LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/jhtscherck/Connect with JH Scherck on X: https://x.com/jhtscherckVisit Growth Plays: https://growthplays.com/Timestamps:(00:00) Intro(01:09) Meet JH Scherck and Growth Plays(02:18) Drinking Dominus and California wine habits(03:06) Is SEO dead? Why it's evolving, not obsolete(05:18) Fragmented search, new discovery behaviors(06:47) Search as an introduction, not the whole journey(07:44) Differentiation and finding your point of leverage(08:51) Why pipeline matters more than traffic(10:38) Content's role in qualified lead generation(12:58) How AI and GEO are influencing visibility(14:56) What earns citations in generative engines(15:27) Coining phrases over chasing keywords(16:51) Why no one has GEO figured out—yet(18:36) Personalization, prompts, and user context in AI(20:11) JH's unpopular opinion: Play it safe, stay stuck(21:29) Career-defining content risks that paid off(22:41) Playing it safe won't get you promoted(23:16) How to connect with JH and Growth Plays

Unter den sieben antiken Weltwundern stechen die Hängenden Gärten von Babylon besonders hervor. Kein anderes Weltwunder ist so geheimnsvoll, so rätselhaft und so schwer zu fassen. Auch 2500 Jahre nach ihrer vermutlichen Entstehung haben wir auf zentrale Fragen keine Antwort: Wie sahen die Gärten wirklich aus, wie "funktionierten" sie, wo lagen sie, wer ließ sie erbauen? Suchen wir sie heute am falschen Ort - oder hat es sie vielleicht nie gegeben? Überreste der Hängenden Gärten konnte bislang niemand finden. Und doch kennen wir heute faszinierende Details über ihre Entstehung und können einige heiße Spuren für ihre Existenz nachverfolgen….......KAPITEL(00:00) Intro: das verschwundene Weltwunder(04:14) Knifflige Fragen(06:57) Überblick über Mesopotamien & Babylon(11:38) Historischer Kontext über 7 Weltwunder(21:35) Was über die Hängenden Gärten geschrieben steht (Quellen)(32:52) Warum Gärten für Babylon so wichtig waren(40:58) Drei Versuche, die Hängenden Gärten zu finden(01:01:35) Auflösung, Fazit, Literatur & Ende.......Hier geht es zum neuen Quiz-Podcast........WERBUNGDu willst dir die Rabatte unserer Werbepartner sichern? Hier geht's zu den Angeboten!.......Jetzt His2Go unterstützen für tolle Vorteile - über Steady!Klick hier und werde His2Go Hero oder His2Go Legend.......Das Folgenbild zeigt eine Darstellung der Hängenden Gärten aus dem 19. Jh........LITERATURDalley, Stephanie: The Mystery of the Hanging Garden of Babylon: An Elusive World Wonder Traced, Oxford 2013. // The City of Babylon: a history, c. 2000 BC-AD 116, Cambridge et. al. 2021.Schweizer, Stefan: Die Hängenden Gärten von Babylon. Vom Weltwunder zur grünen Architektur, Berlin 2020.Hughes, Bettany: The Seven Wonders of the Ancient World, London 2024.Brodersen, Kai: Die sieben Weltwunder. Legendäre Kunst- und Bauwerke der Antike, München 1996.…….COPYRIGHTMusic from https://filmmusic.io: “Sneaky Snitch” by Kevin MacLeod and "Plain Loafer" by Kevin MacLeod (https://incompetech.com) License: Creative Commons CC BY 3.0 https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/ Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Bitcoin +10 %, Aktien grün, Gold korrigiert und viele sagen: „Jetzt wieder rein!“ Ich sage: Vorsicht. -----

Sejdou se takhle bývalý mnich, komik a neobudhista... to není začátek vtipu, ale diskuze o Změněných stavech vědomí v podání Jana Bendy, Jiřího Charváta a Filipa Douška, které jsme si pozvali na jedno pódium v rámci našeho MINI festu. „Všechno se děje. Ale kdo to vlastně dělá? Kde je já, které koná?“V této speciální epizodě z Brain We Are MiniFestu se tři silné osobnosti – Filip Doušek, Jiří Charvát a Jan Benda – potkávají v jedné z nejintenzivnějších konverzací o vědomí, svobodné vůli, meditaci, psychedelické zkušenosti a ztrátě ega.

Als sie Anfang des 12. Jh. ein kleines Mädchen in ein Kloster schicken, ahnen die Eltern nicht, dass diese Entscheidung eine der einflussreichsten Persönlichkeiten des Mittelalters hervorbringen wird. Dabei beginnt alles mit ihren Visionen: Hildegard ist sich sicher, dass sie die Stimme Gottes vernimmt. Darauf aufbauend verschreibt sie sich dem Klosterleben, doch schon bald wächst sie über sich und ihr Umfeld hinaus. Sie wird Asketin, Nonne, Magistra, Äbtissin, Heilerin, Autorin - eine Universalgelehrte. Sie wird auf Könige, Päpste und Kaiser treffen und den mächtigsten Männern ihrer Zeit die Stirn bieten. Hildegard von Bingen ist ihrer Zeit weit voraus - und wird zu einer der faszinierendsten Stimmen des Mittelalters………Hier geht es zum neuen Quiz-Podcast.……Jetzt His2Go unterstützen für tolle Vorteile - über Steady!Klick hier und werde His2Go Hero oder His2Go Legend.......FOLGEN-MUSIK:Hier geht es zu der Aufnahme des Stückes O frondens aus Hildegards Ordo VirtutemHier geht es zu Petter Dyndahls Instrumental-Aufnahme von Hildegards Caritas abundat in omnia, u. a. mit einem nachgebauten Psalterium! Vielen Dank an Petter Dyndahl für die Erlaubnis!……Das Folgenbild zeigt Hildegard, die eine Vision empfängt und an ihren Vertrauten Volmar weitergibt.……LITERATURZátonyi, Maura: Hildegard von Bingen, Münster 2017.Jaeger, Lars: Geniale Frauen in der Wissenschaft: versteckte Beiträge, die die Welt verändert haben, Berlin 2023.Ramirez, Janina: Femina: eine neue Geschichte des Mittelalters aus Sicht der Frauen, Berlin 2023........UNTERSTÜTZUNGFolgt und bewertet uns bei Spotify, Apple Podcasts, Podimo oder über eure Lieblings-Podcastplattformen.Wir freuen uns über euer Feedback, Input und Vorschläge zum Podcast, die ihr uns über das Kontaktformular auf der Website, Instagram und unsere Feedback E-Mail: kontakt@his2go.de schicken könnt. An dieser Stelle nochmals vielen Dank an jede einzelne Rückmeldung, die uns bisher erreicht hat und uns sehr motiviert.…….COPYRIGHTMusic from https://filmmusic.io: “Sneaky Snitch” by Kevin MacLeod and "Plain Loafer" by Kevin MacLeod (https://incompetech.com) License: Creative Commons CC BY 3.0 https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/ Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Sven Hammond; Michelle David – Music Makes Me Move This Way – 3:46 JH!MP – Ode to Zawinul – 7:52 Myroslav Levytsky; Magic Moreno – The House by the River – 6:55 Soren Reiff; Gianni Vancini; Michito Sanchez; Wes Stephenson; Kim S. Hansen; Jonathan Lundberg – Isolated – 5:45 Derek Sherinian; Simon Phillips – Seven […]

Andreas Folkers über die Konzepte „Nachhaltigkeit“ und „Resilienz“ und die mit ihnen verbundenen gesellschaftlichen Naturverhältnisse.   Shownotes Personal website: https://andreasfolkers.eu/ Distinguished fellow am Max-Weber-Kolleg der Universität Erfurt: https://www.uni-erfurt.de/max-weber-kolleg/personen/vollmitglieder/fellows/andreas-folkers Mitglied des Kollegiums des Frankfurter Instituts für Sozialforschung (IfS): https://www.ifs.uni-frankfurt.de/persona-detalles/andreas-folkers.html Aktuelles Buchprojekt über die Fossile Moderne: https://andreasfolkers.eu/index.php/elementor-35/#project1 Folkers, A. (2022). Nach der Nachhaltigkeit: Resilienz und Revolte in der dritten Moderne. Leviathan, 50(2), 239–262. https://www.nomos-elibrary.de/de/10.5771/0340-0425-2022-2-239.pdf   Folkers, A. (2018). Das Sicherheitsdispositiv der Resilienz: Katastrophische Risiken und die Biopolitik vitaler Systeme. Campus Verlag. https://www.campus.de/buecher-campus-verlag/wissenschaft/soziologie/das_sicherheitsdispositiv_der_resilienz-14888.html?srsltid=AfmBOooGjxw_GU-9I7R61EerQGI1qZijDVeCc_JfoUhlaLkbRDN3YCKz zu „stranded assets“: Folkers, A. (2024). Calculative futures between climate and finance: A tragedy of multiple horizons. The Sociological Review.  https://doi.org/10.1177/00380261241258832 zu Hans Carl von Carlowitz und dem Konzept der Nachhaltigkeit: https://www.bmel.de/DE/themen/wald/wald-in-deutschland/carlowitz-jahr.html Sächsische Hans-Carl-von-Carlowitz-Gesellschaft e. V. (Ed.). (2013). Die Erfindung der Nachhaltigkeit: Leben, Werk und Wirkung des Hans Carl von Carlowitz. oekom. https://www.oekom.de/buch/die-erfindung-der-nachhaltigkeit-9783865814159 zu „Gouvernementalität“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gouvernementalit%C3%A4t Zu „Kameralismus“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kameralismus zum Ausdruck „Zucht und Ordnung“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zucht_und_Ordnung Doganova, L. (2024). Discounting the Future: The Ascendancy of a Political Technology. Princeton University Press. https://press.princeton.edu/books/hardcover/9781942130918/discounting-the-future?srsltid=AfmBOorTzdy_ERt2RO3FWcs_uZ5kIPf3oNdJGiBaAm0AXyqmxrdIcmaN Iannerhofer, I. (2016): Neomalthusianismus. In: Kolboske, B. et al. (Hrsg.): Wissen Macht Geschlecht. Ein ABC der transnationalen Zeitgeschichte. Max-Planck-Gesellschaft zur Förderung der Wissenschaften. (open access) https://www.mprl-series.mpg.de/media/proceedings/9/15/N%20Neomalthusianismus.pdf zu “peak oil”: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C3%96lf%C3%B6rdermaximum zur “Population Bomb“ (Buch und Debatte): https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Population_Bomb zum „Limits to Growth“ Report des Club of Rome: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Limits_to_Growth zum Konzept des „Maximum sustainable yield“: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maximum_sustainable_yield Sieferle, R. P. (2021). Der unterirdische Wald: Energiekrise und Industrielle Revolution. Manuscriptum Verlag. https://www.manuscriptum.de/der-unterirdische-wald.html zur “Tragedy of the Commons”: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tragedy_of_the_commons zu “Sustainable Development”: https://www.uni-goettingen.de/en/what+is+sustainable+development%3F/623493.html zum “Our Common Future“ Bericht (auch “Brundtland-Bericht“ genannt): https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brundtland-Bericht zur „ökologischen Ökonomie“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C3%96kologische_%C3%96konomie zu Nicholas Georgescu-Roegen: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nicholas_Georgescu-Roegen Mahrdt, H. (2022). Arbeiten/Herstellen/Handeln. In: Heuer, W., Rosenmüller, S. (Hrsg.) Arendt-Handbuch. J.B. Metzler. https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-3-476-05837-9_71#citeas zu „Kreislaufwirtschaft“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kreislaufwirtschaft zum „Neuen Materialismus“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neuer_Materialismus zum „Metabolischen Riss“: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Metabolic_rift zu „Erdsystemwissenschaft“: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Earth_system_science zu „CCS Technologien (Carbon Capture and Storage)”: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/CO2-Abscheidung_und_-Speicherung zu “Climate Tipping Points”: https://www.pik-potsdam.de/en/output/infodesk/tipping-elements/tipping-elements Saito, Kohei. 2023. Marx in the Anthropocene: Towards the Idea of Degrowth Communism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/marx-in-the-anthropocene/D58765916F0CB624FCCBB61F50879376 zu „CO2 Budgets”: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carbon_budget zur Verfassungsbeschwerde gegen das Klimaschutzgesetz 2019: https://www.germanwatch.org/de/verfassungsbeschwerde Luhmann, N. (1994). Die Wirtschaft der Gesellschaft. Suhrkamp. https://www.suhrkamp.de/buch/niklas-luhmann-die-wirtschaft-der-gesellschaft-t-9783518287521 Keynes, J.M. (2010). Economic Possibilities for Our Grandchildren. In: Essays in Persuasion. Palgrave Macmillan. https://link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-1-349-59072-8_25#citeas zu “Keynesianismus”: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Keynesianismus zu Crawford Stanley Holling und „Resilienz“: https://www.stockholmresilience.org/research/research-news/2019-08-23-pioneering-the-science-of-surprise-.html zur „Gaia-Hypothese“ von Lynn Margulis und James Lovelock: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gaia-Hypothese Ghosh, A. (2021). The Nutmeg's Curse: Parables for a Planet in Crisis. University of Chicago Press. https://press.uchicago.edu/ucp/books/book/chicago/N/bo125517349.html Buller, A. (2022). The Value of a Whale: On the Illusions of Green Capitalism. Manchester University Press. https://manchesteruniversitypress.co.uk/9781526162632/ Chakrabarty, D. (2022). Das Klima der Geschichte im planetarischen Zeitalter. Suhrkamp Verlag. https://www.suhrkamp.de/buch/dipesh-chakrabarty-das-klima-der-geschichte-im-planetarischen-zeitalter-t-9783518587799 Berlant, L. (2011). Cruel Optimism. Duke University Press. https://www.dukeupress.edu/cruel-optimism Malm, A., & Collective, T. Z. (2021). White Skin, Black Fuel: On the Danger of Fossil Fascism. Verso Books. https://www.versobooks.com/products/2520-white-skin-black-fuel Thematisch angrenzende Folgen S03E32 | Jacob Blumenfeld on Climate Barbarism and Managing Decline https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e32-jacob-blumenfeld-on-climate-barbarism-and-managing-decline/ S03E30 | Matt Huber & Kohei Saito on Growth, Progress, and Left Imaginaries https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e30-matt-huber-kohei-saito-on-growth-progress-and-left-imaginaries/ S03E27 | Andreas Gehrlach zur ursprünglichen Wohlstandsgesellschaft https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e27-andreas-gehrlach-zur-urspruenglichen-wohlstandsgesellschaft/ S03E23 | Andreas Malm on Overshooting into Climate Breakdown https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e23-andreas-malm-on-overshooting-into-climate-breakdown/ S03E17 | Klaus Dörre zu Utopie, Nachhaltigkeit und einer Linken für das 21. Jh. https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e17-klaus-doerre-zu-utopie-nachhaltigkeit-und-einer-linken-fuer-das-21-jh/ S03E16 | Daniela Russ zu Energie(wirtschaft) und produktivistischer Ökologie https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e16-daniela-russ-zu-energie-wirtschaft-und-produktivistischer-oekologie/ S03E15 | Walther Zeug zu Material- und Energieflussanalyse und sozio-metabolischer Planung (Teil 2) https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e15-walther-zeug-zu-material-und-energieflussanalyse-und-sozio-metabolischer-planung-teil-2/ S03E14 | Walther Zeug zu Material- und Energieflussanalyse und sozio-metabolischer Planung https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e14-walther-zeug-zu-material-und-energieflussanalyse-und-sozio-metabolischer-planung/ S03E08 | Simon Schaupp zu Stoffwechselpolitik https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e08-simon-schaupp-zu-stoffwechselpolitik/ S03E05 | Marina Fischer-Kowalski zu gesellschaftlichem Stoffwechsel https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e05-marina-fischer-kowalski-zu-gesellschaftlichem-stoffwechsel/ S03E03 | Planning for Entropy on sociometabolic Planning https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e03-planning-for-entropy-on-sociometabolic-planning/ S02E10 | Aaron Benanav on Associational Socialism and Democratic Planning https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s02/e10-aaron-benanav-on-associational-socialism-and-democratic-planning/ S02E03 | Ute Tellmann zu Ökonomie als Kultur https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s02/e03-ute-tellmann-zu-oekonomie-als-kultur/     Future Histories Kontakt & Unterstützung Wenn euch Future Histories gefällt, dann erwägt doch bitte eine Unterstützung auf Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/join/FutureHistories   Schreibt mir unter: office@futurehistories.today Diskutiert mit mir auf Twitter (#FutureHistories): https://twitter.com/FutureHpodcast auf Bluesky: https://bsky.app/profile/futurehistories.bsky.social auf Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/futurehpodcast/ auf Mastodon: https://mstdn.social/@FutureHistories   Webseite mit allen Folgen: www.futurehistories.today English webpage: https://futurehistories-international.com   Episode Keywords #AndreasFolkers, #Podcast, #JanGroos, #FutureHistories, #Klimakrise, #Ressourcen, #Klimakollaps, #Kapitalismus, #GesellschaftlicheNaturverhältnisse, #Zukunft, #Degrowth, #Knappheit, #Wirtschaft, #Wirtschaftswissenschaft, #Neoklassik, #Ökonomik, #AlternativeWirtschaft, #Nachhaltigkeit, #Resilienz, #PluraleÖkonomik, #HeterodoxeÖkonomik, #Commons, #Freiheit, #Emanzipation, #Planungsdebatte, #PostkapitalistischeProduktionsweise, #DemokratischePlanung, #NeuerMaterialismus, #Material-UndEnergieflussanalyse, #KommodifizierungDerNatur, #Material-Fluss-Analyse, #Stoffwechsel, #SozialerMetabolismus, #SoziometabolischePlanung, #Beziehungsweisen, #EnvironmentalesRegieren, #EnvironmentalGovernance, #Ökologisch-demokratischePlanung, #ÖkologischePlanung, #SozialÖkologischeRegime      

Join us this week on "Honest to God" for a raw and honest conversation about the profound impact of the COVID-19 pandemic on our lives, faith, and perspectives. We delve into the personal struggles, unexpected blessings, and unsettling revelations that emerged during this unprecedented time. In this episode, we explore: Personal Experiences with Long COVID: Hannah shares her ongoing battle with long COVID, its debilitating effects, and the surprising silver lining it brought to her family.  The State of Our Institutions: Xander reflects on the fragility of civic and religious institutions, highlighting the importance of ethical leadership and the potential for abuse within hierarchies. Unveiling Global Truths: Julian discusses the pandemic's role in exposing deeper truths about the world, while also acknowledging the Church's reliance on scientific expertise. Church Responses and Controversy: We examine the varied and sometimes controversial responses from the Catholic Church, including the suspension of public Masses and the debate surrounding vaccine mandates. Masks and Their Effectiveness: A discussion on the practicality and limitations of mask usage, addressing both their potential benefits and drawbacks. Vaccine Controversies: We explore the complex and divisive issue of COVID-19 vaccines, including concerns about their development, safety, and the ethical considerations surrounding their use. * The Question of Aborted Fetal Cells: Janie and JH discuss the controversy surrounding the use of aborted fetal cells in vaccine development and the Church's response. Pope Francis's Stance: We delve into the Pope's statements on vaccines and the resulting discussions about papal infallibility and personal opinion. Tribalism and Social Division: Xander reflects on the surge of tribalism and social division during the pandemic, and the underlying spiritual and moral deficiencies in our culture. A Generation's Crossroads: JH discusses how COVID-19 has shaped Gen Z's worldview, growing up in a post-9/11 and pandemic-stricken world. Finding Community in Isolation: Katy shares her experience of rediscovering her Catholic community through virtual prayer and fellowship during lockdown. Is it ok now to say all the early on restrictions were nonsense?: We discuss the validity of early COVID restrictions in hindsight. This episode offers a diverse range of perspectives and experiences, fostering open dialogue and critical reflection on a pivotal moment in our history. Watch on Youtube: Click Here Check out our parent network: The Quest - Atlanta's Catholic Radio  Follow us on Instagram Listen on the Quest app: Android Apple   Check out Producer Julian's Social Media: X - Twitter Facebook Page Instagram

An interview with folk duo Stick in the Wheel about their recent album A Thousand Pokes, a kind of psychogeographic dig into London through folk song. Check out Stick in the Wheel at their website, including tour dates, and get A Thousand Pokes from Bandcamp. I (Justin) am doing my show The Great Satanic Swindle in April, with dates in Stockton-on-Tees and in Leeds. Host Justin Hopper has an Uncanny Landscapes substack. The Substack is free, and includes the podcast + more. JH can be found via LinkTree or on Instagram.   Title sounds by The Belbury Poly, courtesy Ghost Box Records.   The Uncanny Landscapes icon is by Stefan Musgrove.  

Jak vzniká přemýšlní? A jaké úrovně uvolnění existují?

Tadzio Müller zum Scheitern der Klimabewegung und solidarischem Preppen im gesellschaftlichen und ökologischen Kollaps als strategischer Neuausrichtung. --- Info zur Buchvorstellung von Creative Construction: Datum: 4. März, 19 Uhr Ort: Aquarium am Südblock Skalitzer Str. 6 10999 Berlin Deutschland Zur Anmeldung geht's hier: https://shorturl.at/byI4H Über das Buch: Groos, J. & Sorg, C. (2025). Creative Construction - Democratic Planning in the 21st Century and Beyond. Bristol University Press. [for a review copy, please contact: amber.lanfranchi[at]bristol.ac.uk] https://bristoluniversitypress.co.uk/creative-construction Future Histories Live Aufnahme mit Cecilia Rikap zu "Monopoly of the Tech Giants" (auf Englisch) https://www.rosalux.de/en/event/es_detail/2MGCX 05. März, 18:30 - 20:30 Rosa-Luxemburg-Stiftung Bibliothek Straße der Pariser Kommune 8A 10243 Berlin Anmeldung hier: https://info.rosalux.de/#Buchung/2mgcx --- Shownotes zu Tadzio Müller (mit einer guten Übersicht seiner Interviews und anderer Publikationen): https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tadzio_M%C3%BCller sein Blog „Friedliche Sabotage“: https://steadyhq.com/de/friedlichesabotage/about Blogposts zur „Verdrändungsgesellschaft“: https://steadyhq.com/de/friedlichesabotage/topics/verdrangungsgesellschaft Tadzio's Dissertation: Mueller, T. (2006). Other worlds, other values: alternative value practices in the European anticapitalist movement [University of Sussex]. https://planka.nu/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/wpid-plankanu_-_other_worlds_other_values-39134d96e7.pdf Müller, T. (2024). Zwischen friedlicher Sabotage und Kollaps: Wie ich lernte, die Zukunft wieder zu lieben. Mandelbaum Verlag. https://www.mandelbaum.at/buecher/tadzio-mueller/zwischen-friedlicher-sabotage-und-kollaps/ das zitierte Interview: Müller, T., & Schmalz, S. (2024). «Die Arschloch­gesellschaft feiert gerade ihr Coming-out». WOZ Die Wochenzeitung. https://www.woz.ch/2447/klimakollaps/die-arschloch-gesellschaft-feiert-gerade-ihr-coming-out/!76KM3GWGEVSM Ende Gelände: https://www.ende-gelaende.org/ Letzte Generation: https://letztegeneration.org/ zur Besetzung des Hambacher Forst: https://hambacherforst.org/ RWE & Co Enteignen: https://rwe-enteignen.de/ zum Klimahungerstreik, der Olaf Scholz zum Abgeben einer Regierungserklärung bewegen sollte: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hungern_bis_ihr_ehrlich_seid zum sogenannten „Abgasskandal“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abgasskandal zur postautonomen linken Strömung: https://www.untergrund-blättle.ch/politik/theorie/was-ist-eigentlich-postautonomie-teil-1-zum-politischen-konzept-der-interventionistischen-linke-und-ums-ganze-008750.html Foltin, R. (2016). Post-Autonomie. Von der Organisationskritik zu neuen Organisationsformen? Unrast Verlag. https://black-mosquito.org/de/post-autonomie-von-der-organisationskritik-zu-neuen-organisationsformen.html.html zum Begriff des Holozäns: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Holoz%C3%A4n zum Konzept der Planetaren Grenzen und des „safe operating space for humanity“: https://www.stockholmresilience.org/research/planetary-boundaries.html Bastani, A. (2019). Fully Automated Luxury Communism: A Manifesto. Verso Books. https://www.versobooks.com/products/476-fully-automated-luxury-communism?srsltid=AfmBOorhvnv1J31u4lbtf1K4GF9eS3D8ua3YZRp56nBbt0IYaZudyZsv zu „Degrowth Communism“: Saito, K. (2023). Systemsturz: Der Sieg der Natur über den Kapitalismus. Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag. https://www.dtv.de/buch/systemsturz-28369 Saito, K. (2023). Marx in the Anthropocene: Towards the Idea of Degrowth Communism. Cambridge University Press. https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/marx-in-the-anthropocene/D58765916F0CB624FCCBB61F50879376 Fukuyama, F. (2022). Das Ende der Geschichte. Hoffmann und Campe. https://hoffmann-und-campe.de/products/59958-das-ende-der-geschichte zu Gramscis Hegemoniebegriff: Langemeyer, I. (2009). Antonio Gramsci: Hegemonie, Politik des Kulturellen, geschichtlicher Block. In: Hepp, A., Krotz, F., Thomas, T. (eds) Schlüsselwerke der Cultural Studies. Medien – Kultur – Kommunikation. VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften, Wiesbaden. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-531-91839-6_6 Williams, A., & Gilbert, J. (2022). Hegemony Now: How Big Tech and Wall Street Won the World (And How We Win it Back). Verso Books. https://www.versobooks.com/products/494-hegemony-now?srsltid=AfmBOooWLaIKr5DPTEdTa3XjZjM8laZjT9co01izt4p041rwtvrCrXiw zu Occupy Sandy: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Occupy_Sandy zu Hakim Bey's Konzept der „Temporären Autonomen Zone“: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tempor%C3%A4re_Autonome_Zone Bey, H. (1994). T.A.Z. Die Temporäre Autonome Zone. Edition ID - Archiv. https://monoskop.org/images/1/1b/Bey_Hakim_TAZ_Die_Temporaere_Autonome_Zone_1994.pdf zu Franco „Bifo“ Berardi: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Franco_Berardi zum Aufstand im Warschauer Ghetto: https://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aufstand_im_Warschauer_Ghetto     Thematisch angrenzende Folgen S03E32 | Jacob Blumenfeld on Climate Barbarism and Managing Decline https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e32-jacob-blumenfeld-on-climate-barbarism-and-managing-decline/ S03E23 | Andreas Malm on Overshooting into Climate Breakdown https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e23-andreas-malm-on-overshooting-into-climate-breakdown/ S03E17 | Klaus Dörre zu Utopie, Nachhaltigkeit und einer Linken für das 21. Jh. https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s03/e17-klaus-doerre-zu-utopie-nachhaltigkeit-und-einer-linken-fuer-das-21-jh/ S02E55 | Kohei Saito on Degrowth Communism https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s02/e55-kohei-saito-on-degrowth-communism/ S02E47 | Matt Huber on Building Socialism, Climate Change & Class War https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s02/e47-matt-huber-on-building-socialism-climate-change-class-war/ S02E40 | Raul Zelik zu Grünem Sozialismus https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s02/e40-raul-zelik-zu-gruenem-sozialismus/ S01E52 | Max Koch zur Politischen Ökonomie des Degrowth https://www.futurehistories.today/episoden-blog/s01/e52-max-koch-zur-politischen-oekonomie-des-degrowth/     Future Histories Kontakt & Unterstützung Wenn euch Future Histories gefällt, dann erwägt doch bitte eine Unterstützung auf Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/join/FutureHistories   Schreibt mir unter: office@futurehistories.today Diskutiert mit mir auf Twitter (#FutureHistories): https://twitter.com/FutureHpodcast auf Bluesky: https://bsky.app/profile/futurehistories.bsky.social auf Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/futurehpodcast/ auf Mastodon: https://mstdn.social/@FutureHistories   Webseite mit allen Folgen: www.futurehistories.today English webpage: https://futurehistories-international.com   Episode Keywords #TadzioMueller, #Podcast, #JanGroos, #FutureHistories, #Klimakrise, #radikaleLinke, #Klimabewegung, #SozialeBewegungen, #Solidarität, #Postautonomie, #Utopie, #Ressourcen, #Sozial-ökologischeTransformation, #Beziehungsweisen, #Klimakollaps, #SolidarischesPreppen, #Kapitalismus, #Strategie, #Marxismus, #GesellschaftlicheNaturverhältnisse, #Zukunft, #Degrowth  

In today's episode of CPG Insiders, Justin is joined by J+H's Creative Director, Paul, to dive into a growing industry trend—brands searching for deeper purpose beyond selling products. With consumers increasingly making purchasing decisions based on alignment with their values, businesses can no longer rely on surface-level messaging or marketing gimmicks. Learn why understanding your brand's identity is critical, how it shapes long-term success, and what happens when companies skip this foundational work. Gain insights into the real impact of purpose-driven branding, why authenticity isn't optional anymore, and how failing to define your customer can leave you lost in the noise.

In diesem Podcast gehe ich diesen Fragen auf den Grund:

Meine größten Business-Fehler & was ich heute anders machen würde!  Jeder Unternehmer macht Fehler – aber die Frage ist: Lernt man daraus? In diesem Video spreche ich über:

Bitcoin = Null Nutzen außer Spekulation? Warum performen Ethereum & Solana trotzdem schlechter?

Bitcoin steigt gerade massiv, aber ist das wirklich nachhaltiges Wachstum oder nur das nächste Hopium-getriebene Spekulations-FOMO?  In diesem Podcast spreche ich über:

In diesem Audio erkläre ich, warum ich meine Sicht auf Bitcoin komplett überdacht habe:  

Ist dies alles gerade der Auslöser für den nächsten Dump? Oder doch nur Panikmache? Kann sich Bitcoin als Inflationsschutz und sicherere Hafen behaupten, oder ist es ohne Nutzen einfach nur Spekulation?! In diesem Video analysiere ich die aktuellen Entwicklungen rund um den US-Handelskrieg und welche Auswirkungen das auf Bitcoin und den Kryptomarkt haben könnte.

Viele #Bitcoin Maxis glauben, Fiat sei das Problem – doch das ist zu einfach. Wohlstand entsteht nicht durch „hartes Geld“, sondern durch Innovation, Effizienz und Produktivität. Ohne echten Wert bleibt auch Bitcoin nur ein Memecoin. Warum das viele übersehen und was wirklich zählt – erfahrt du hier: ♦️ Interesse an High End #Crypto Community? Inner Circle: https://innercircle.julianhosp.com ——————

In this episode I sit down with Tim Semelroth, the leader of Iowa's #1 personal injury law firm, RSH Legal. We explore how his passion for fighting for fairness has shaped his career & business, the importance of finding purpose in life & work, & why empathy is such a powerful tool both inside and outside the courtroom. Tim shares his journey from participating in mock trials as a student to teaching them and even hiring talented students from those experiences. We also discuss overcoming fear, the value of authenticity in leadership and advocacy, and how staying true to yourself can lead to greater impact. Packed with inspiring insights and personal stories, this episode is perfect for anyone seeking motivation, whether you're a legal professional, a business leader, or someone looking for encouragement in your own journey. Don't miss this engaging and thought-provoking conversation! - https://youtu.be/jH-jybq2_iA Key Discussion Points: Fight For Fairness Finding Purpose Power Of Empathy Mock Trials Breaking The Fear Being Authentic Work Life Balance Advise for Aspiring Leaders Faith Works How To Connect With Clients - Want to learn how to Podcast?  Check out my course How To Start, Launch, & Run Your Podcast in 30 days HERE! Get the PDF version of the course HERE! Podcasting Legacy: How to Start, Launch, & Run A Podcast To Leave A Legacy – e-book NOW AVAILABLE!! Go HERE!!  - INTERESTED IN BEING A SPONSOR OF OUR SHOW? Fill out the form HERE! - Be sure to FOLLOW Tim Semelroth - LinkedIn Instagram Be sure to FOLLOW RSH Legal - Instagram Facebook X YouTube Website - Thanks for watching! Check out another playlist on my channel: The Erik Allen Show Podcasts Featuring Erik Allen Voice Over Work  Product Reviews Fun   - FREE Resources to help you

Eno and DVR are joined by John Henry Schroeder to discuss draft-and-hold formats -- fantasy baseball leagues with no in-season pickups -- and how to approach those leagues in a way that is different than a typical February or March draft. They cover roster construction goals (and a few pitfalls to avoid), the unique risk of low WAR players in this format, playing time trends relative to draft position in 2024, and a few projections that they will likely disagree within heading into 2025.Rundown1:38 JH's Path Into High Stakes Fantasy Baseball3:34 Draft-and-Hold (Draft Champions) & Gladiator Leagues5:19 Why Draft This Early?7:22 A Critical Roster Construction Mistake To Avoid15:17 How Important is Categorical Balance without In-Season Pickups?23:01 The Risk with Low WAR Players29:16 Low WAR Players We're Still Interested In34:15 Playing Time v. Draft Position41:57 What Outside the Box Idea Flopped the Most?49:54 Ideal Roster Balance w/50-Round Draft-and-Hold Builds52:51 Other 2025 Projections You Will Disagree WithFollow Eno on Bluesky: @enosarris.bsky.socialFollow DVR on Bluesky: @dvr.bsky.sociale-mail: ratesandbarrels@gmail.comJoin our Discord: https://discord.gg/FyBa9f3wFeSubscribe to The Athletic: theathletic.com/ratesandbarrelsHosts: Derek VanRiper & Eno SarrisProducer: Brian SmithExecutive Producer: Derek VanRiper Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Eno and DVR are joined by John Henry Schroeder to discuss draft-and-hold formats -- fantasy baseball leagues with no in-season pickups -- and how to approach those leagues in a way that is different than a typical February or March draft. They cover roster construction goals (and a few pitfalls to avoid), the unique risk of low WAR players in this format, playing time trends relative to draft position in 2024, and a few projections that they will likely disagree within heading into 2025. Rundown 1:38 JH's Path Into High Stakes Fantasy Baseball 3:34 Draft-and-Hold (Draft Champions) & Gladiator Leagues 5:19 Why Draft This Early? 7:22 A Critical Roster Construction Mistake To Avoid 15:17 How Important is Categorical Balance without In-Season Pickups? 23:01 The Risk with Low WAR Players 29:16 Low WAR Players We're Still Interested In 34:15 Playing Time v. Draft Position 41:57 What Outside the Box Idea Flopped the Most? 49:54 Ideal Roster Balance w/50-Round Draft-and-Hold Builds 52:51 Other 2025 Projections You Will Disagree With Follow Eno on Bluesky: @enosarris.bsky.social Follow DVR on Bluesky: @dvr.bsky.social e-mail: ratesandbarrels@gmail.com Join our Discord: https://discord.gg/FyBa9f3wFe Subscribe to The Athletic: theathletic.com/ratesandbarrels Hosts: Derek VanRiper & Eno Sarris Producer: Brian Smith Executive Producer: Derek VanRiper Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices